Theopolis, or the city of God new Jerusalem, in opposition to the city of the nations great Babylon; comprehending the blessing and benefit of Christs Kingdom, in the thousand years reign before his personal coming and appearing, after the total ruine of the beast, and his kingdom. In a coment upon the 10th. and 21st. chapters of the revelations. With an additional answer to these two material questions: 1. Whether the thousand years reign is not already past, as Brightman, and others affirm. 2. Whether the natural Jew is not most concerned in the latter day promises prophecies, especially in the pulling down Babylon, and building of Zion, as Maton, and others assert

XX. CHAP. Of the Revelations.

ANd I ſaw an Angel come down from Heaven, having the Key of the bottomleſs Pit, and a great Chain in his hand.

2. And he laid hold on the Dragon that old Serpent, which is the Devil and Satan, and bound him a thouſand years.

3. And caſt him into the bottomleſs Pit, and ſhut him up and ſet a Seal upon him, that he ſhould deceive the Nations no more, till the thouſand years ſhould be fulfilled: and after that he muſt be looſed a little ſeaſon.

4. And I ſaw Thrones, and they ſat upon them, and Judgement was given unto them: and I ſaw the ſouls of them that were beheaded for the witneſs of Jeſus, and for the Word of God, and which had not worſhipped the Beaſt, neither his Image, neither had received their marks upon their foreheads or in their hands, and they lived and Reigned with Chriſt a thouſand years.

5. But the rest of the dead lived not again, till the thouſand years were finiſhed. This is the firſt Reſurrection.

6. Bleſſed and Holy is he that hath part in the firſt Reſurrection, on ſuch the ſecond death hath no power but they ſhall be Prieſts of God and of Chriſt, and ſhall Reign with him a thouſand years.

7. And when the thouſand years are expired Saton ſ • all be •••• d 〈◊〉 of his priſon,

8. And ſhall go out to deceive the Nations, which are in the quarters of the Earth Gog and Magog, to gather them together to battel, the number of whom is as the Land of the Sea.

9. And they went up on the breadth of the Earth, and compaſſed the Camp of the Saints about, and the beloved City, and fire came down from God out of Heaven, and devoured them.

10. And the Devil that deceived them was caſt into the Lake of Fire and Brimſtone, where the Beaſt and falſe Prophet are, and they ſhall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.

11. And I ſaw a great white Throne, and him that ſat on it from whoſe face the Earth and Heaven fled away, and there was found no place for them.

12. And I ſaw the dead ſmall and great ſtand before God, and the Books were opened, and another Book was opened, which is the Book of Life, and the Dead were judged out of thoſe things, which were written in the Books according to their works.

13. And the Sea gave up their dead which were in it, and Hell delivered up the dead which were in them, and they were judged every man according to their works.

14. And Death and Hell were caſt into the Lake of Fire; this is the ſecond death.

15 And whoſoever was not found written in the Book of Life, were caſt into the Lake of Fire.

Chriſt's Kingdom in the thouſand years Reign, before his Perſonal appearing, aſſerted from the 20th of the Revelations, &c.

THis Chapter contains the laſt Hiſtorical, propheſie of the Dragons diſaſter. The twelfth foretels his being ſubdued by Michael, and caſt unto the Earth: This, of his being taken by the Angel, and caſt bound into the bottomleſs pit, &c. being the Epilogue and laſt act of the whole warfare of the Church, as it is ſubject to dangers and diſtreſſ s, he being the laſt of her three capital Enemies, that here goes off the Stage.

In the 16th Chapter John hath diſcovered to him the conſederacy and conjunction of Dragon, Beaſt, and Falſe-prophet in their call to and combination with the Kings of the Earth, and whole world to oppoſe Chriſt, and his Saints in the great battle: In the 19th is the iſſue of this great undertaking declared, viz. a total overthrow and deſtruction of that great Army, the Kings, Captains and Mighty men, the taking of the Beaſt and Falſe-prophet, and caſting them alive into the lake of fire burning with Brimſtone: And in this 20th you have the account of the Dragons Fate in this great Cataſtrophe, viz. of his taking and how as a wretched Captive he was bound, and made cloſe priſoner (for a ſeaſon,) then after a ſhort Releaſe, how brought to judgment, and ſentenced to the lake of fire with his Companions, together with the bleſſing and advantage, that accrues hereby to the Church of Chriſt.

A Portion of Scripture worthy our moſt ſerious ſearch and enquiry, containing moſt ſeaſonable and neceſſary truths, and of ſuch import, that a late learned Author ſaith thus of it. That it contains the Cataſtrophe, Reſult, and Deſign of all, that God hath ſpoken before in the Old Teſtament, and no leſs than a Golden Key to unlock the Bible, eſpecially the Old Teſtament. Though expreſſed in ſuch miſtical Allegories and Types, ſuch Figurative and Tropical Terms, as makes it very abſtruſe, and difficult, and to that degree, ſo that Brightman ſaith, that a man may ſee by the commentary of Interpreters, how greatly they are puzled and toyled in the interpritation of this Chapter, being like an intricate Maze and Labyrinth, where there is no winding of a mans ſelf out. And Mr. Mead calls it the moſt abſtruſe of all the Prophetical Scriptures and moſt to be admired, and ſo miſterious, that he dares not enlarge himſelf into that curious ſearch of the Reaſons of ſeveral Circumſtances, leſt that of Solomon be laid to his charge (Prov. 10.19) In the multitude of words there wanteth not ſin. And another thus; The particulars contained herein are moſt abſtruſe and miſterious, and that to be too poſitive and definitive about them, and the miſteries intended in them, would argue too much boldneſs and temerity.

The conſideration whereof calls therefore for the greater circumſpection, watineſs, and ſobriety.

The Method propounded in ſearch after the miſteries contained in this Chapter ſhall be.

Firſt, To lay down the Analiſis and parts of the Chapter: then treat of each material thing contained in the parts, and that by certain known rules as helps and way-marks to ſteer herein, with ſome remarks upon the ſame, and a brief Paraphraſe upon it.

The Parts of the Chapter.

THis Chapter contains the doom and judgment of the Dragon, as diſcovered to John in three parts or periods.

Firſt, In his binding and conſequents thereof.

Secondly, In his looſing with the effects of it.

Thirdly, In his final and utter judgment, and what follows thereon.

Firſt, Of his binding, wherein is conſiderable.

1 The Agent by whom, an Angel; And I ſaw an Angel come down from Heaven, having the Key of the bottomleſs pit, and a great chain in his hand.

2. The actions of the Angel. 1. In apprehending of him; And he laid hold on the Dragon, that old Serpent, which is the Devil and Satan. 2. In binding of him, and how long; And bound him a thouſand years. 3. In Impriſoning of him ſet forth, partly by the place (and caſt him into the bottomleſs pit) partly by his ſecure way of proceeding, And ſhut him up and ſet a ſeal upon him.

3. The end of his judicial proceſs with the Dragon, viz. That he ſhould deceive the Nations no more till the thouſand years were fulfilled, amplified by the Dragons releaſe for a little moment; (After that he muſt be releaſed a little ſeaſon.)

Then the conſequents of the Dragons binding, and as one main reaſon thereof, viz. the Churches happy and glorious condition, wherein is conſiderable.

Firſt, The Reſurrection and Reviving ſtate, under the denomination of Martyrs; And I ſaw the ſouls of them that were beheaded for the witneſs of Jeſus, and the Word of God, and which had not worſhiped the Beaſt, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their right hands.

Secondly, Their Enthroning or Reigning; And I ſaw Thrones and they ſat upon them, and judgment was given to them, And they lived and reigned with Chriſt a thouſand years.

Then their ſaid ſtate and condition is amplified three ways, 1. By the oppoſite condition of their Enemies; But the rest of the Dead lived not again, till the thouſand years were finiſhed. 2, By the denomination given to this condition of the Revived Martyrs; This is the firſt Reſurrection. 3. By their happineſs and holineſs, partly in reſpect to the evil, they are exempted from: partly the good they are called to enjoy; Bleſſed and holy is he that hath part in the firſt Reſurrection: on ſuch the ſecond Death hath no power▪ But they ſhall be Prieſts of God and of Christ, and ſhall reign with him a thouſand years.

Secondly, Of the looſing of the Dragon out of Priſon, wherein is conſiderable.

1. The time when; But when the thouſand years are expired Satan ſhall be looſed out of Priſon.

2. The ſubtile practiſes of the Dragon declared in the ſeducing, and ſtirring up new Enemies againſt the Church; And he ſhall go out to deceive the Nations: deſcribed by the extent of of the places whence to be gathered; From all the Quarters of the Earth. 2ly By their denomination (Gog and Magog.) 3ly By their number (As the ſand of the Sea.) 4ly The intent of the gathering; For Battle againſt the Saints.

3. The hoſtile acts of theſe ſeduced Enemies, partly going up every way againſt them, partly ſurrounding them on every ſide: And they went up on the breadth of the Earth, and encompaſſed the Camp of the Saints about, and the beloved City.

Then nextly, The effects of this great gathering, and what became of this Dragonical deſign and mighty Hoſt: And fire came down from God out of Heaven and devoured them.

Thirdly, His final and utter judgment, which is deſcribed.

1. By the Cauſe; And the Devil that deceived them.

3. By the place; Was caſt into the lake of fire.

2. By his Companions in Torment; Beast and Falſe-prophet.

4. By the extremity and endleſneſs of it; And ſhall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.

Then what follows the damning of the Dragon, viz. The general judgment, wherein is to be conſidered.

1. The Majeſtical Enthronement of the Judge upon his Tribunal or Judgment ſeat, partly by the glory thereof; partly by the power of his preſence: And I ſaw a great white Throne and him that ſat upon it, from whoſe face the Earth and Heaven fled away, and there was found no place for them.

2. The order and manner of his judicial proceeding.

1. By his conventing all before his Tribunal, that were to be judged; And I ſaw the Dead both ſmall and great ſtand before God, the Sea giving up the dead which were in it, and the Graves delivering up the dead which were in them.

2, By his final dooming or ſentencing of them, wherein note,

1. The matrer of fact.

2. The evidence produced for coviction; And the Books were opened, and another Book was opened, which is the Book of Life, and the dead were judged out of thoſe things, which were written in the Books according to their works.

3. The Exccution of the judicial ſentence, both upon Things and Perſons, 1. Things: And Death and Hell were caſt into the lake of fire:

This is the ſecond Death. 2. Perſons, And whoſoever was not found written in the Book of Life, was caſt into the lake of fire.

Having thus laid down the parts, the next thing to be conſidered and enquired into, is the meaning of the Spirit, and what is held forth to us by this Parabolical, and miſterious Prophecy. For this Book of the Revelations (as Mr. Mead well obſerves) is not uſually to be taken accoridng to the Letter only, as of a certain bare Hiſtory of things done, but as a Propheſie involved with Mysteries, Allegories, and Types. Therefore muſt we labour to get a right diſcerning of the meaning of thoſe Parables, and Prophetical Miſteries which for the moſt part are Figurative and Tropical, and in part borrowed from the Condition of affairs under the Old Teſtament, And that it is alike injurious to truth to take a miſterious Allegory in the Letter, as to make an Allegory of the plain Scripture; to Litterize the Allegory, as to Allegorize the Letter.

Bernard, p. 130. As it is compoſed of ſimilitudes, ſo the words are Figurative, the whole Propheſie full of Metaphors, and almoſt altogether Allegorical: ſo as we muſt take heed that we look further than into the Letter and naked Relation of things, as they are ſet down: Otherways the book ſhould be full of abſurdities, impoſſibilities, falſities, and flat contradictions unto other truths of Scripture, which are far from the words of Gods holy Spirit, which are ever holy and true▪ For who can believe a Lamb to have ſeven eyes, a mountain burning to be caſt into the Sea, and this thereby to become in a third part blood, a ſtar to fall from Heaven, Locuſts to be of ſo monſtrous a ſhape as is ſet down in Chapter 9 h, and Horſes with Lions heads; fire, ſmoke and brimſtone coming out of their mouths; Dragon and Beaſt with ſeven heads and ten horns, &c. Therefore we muſt not stick in the Letter, but ſearch out the Hiſtorical ſenſe, which is the truth intended. Alſo we muſt note this carefully, that all this whole propheſie is framed after the ſtate and condition of the antient people of God, the Jews; and after the words and viſions of the antient Prophets as we may ſee by comparing the words and viſions of this Book with Moſes and the Prophets, Firſt to their ſufferings under their three Enemies, as Pharaoh in Aegypt called a Dragon. 2. By Babel and the Beaſts noted in Daniel. 3. By Gog and Magog. 2. To their whole state, viz. By the twelve Tribes, the Wilderneſs, Thunder, Lightning, Earthquake, to the Tabernale, the Ark of his Teſtament, the Prieſts, to white Raiment, a Golden girdle about the paps, the Altar, Incenſe, Odours, Lamps, Candleſticks. Golden Cenſer, Temple, Singing, Inſtruments of Muſick, ſmoke filling the Temple, to the Trumpets, To Jeruſalem, Kings, Thrones, Crowns, Elders, &c.

Therefore for our better guide herein, theſe known neceſſary and approved Rules are laid down to be obſerved in the Expoſition of the difficult things in this Chapter, viz. That taking it for granted as previous to all, there is an abſolute neceſſity ofJames 1.17. 1 John 1.20, 27 Prayer,Rev. 1.3. Acts 8.28, 29.30. Reading,Pſal. 1.12. Meditation,Dan. 12.4, 8, 13. Conference,Rev. 1.3. Pſal. 119.98, 99. John 7.17. Dan. 12.3. Practiſe, we muſt diligently obſerve.

Rule 1. Firſt, to compare any obſcure paſſage, or phraſe with other Scriptrues and Propheſies alledged, or alluded to, whereby much light will be gained to many dark places in this book, and ſo Scripture ſhall expound Scripture, which is the beſt Interpreter, as for inſtance, Rev. 11.4, 5, 6. Wherein the two witneſſes are compared to Moſes and Aaron, Numb. 16. to Elijah and • liſha, • Kings 1. to Zerubbabel and Joſhua. Zach. 73.11, 12, 14. The Song of Moſes, Rev. •• .3. with Exod. 15.1. Pſal. 145.17. miſtical Babylon, Rev. 17.24. with litteral Babylon, Jer. 51.7. To ſeperate from her, Rev. 18.4. with Jer. 51.6. her deſtruction, Rev. 18.7, 8. with Iſa. 47.7, 8, 9. To rejoyce at it, Rev. 18.20. with Jer. 51.48. Saints coming forth in vengeance, Rev. 19.13. Iſa. 63.2 Rev. 19.15. with Pſal. 29. Iſa. 63.3. New Heavens and Earth, Rev. 21.1. with Iſa. 65.7. 2 Pet. 3.13, &c.

Rule 2. Secondly, To conſider, what viſion or obſcure paſſage the Holy Ghoſt hath interpreted in the Revelation it ſelf. For of all ſuch the Expoſition is undoubted and infallible, and ſo will the Revelation be the beſt Expounder of the Revelation, and from thoſe Expoſitions proportionably borrow light, for the diſcovering of other obſcure paſſages depending thereupon, relating thereto, or contemporaneous therewith: As for inſtance, Rev. 1.20. The miſtery of the ſeven Stars in his right hand, and of the ſeven Golden Candleſticks interpreted by Christ, viz. The ſeven Stars are the Angels of the ſeven Churches: and the ſeven Candleſticks are the ſeven Churches. So Rev. 17.7. The miſtery of the Woman and of the Beaſt that carryeth her, which hath the ſeven heads and ten horns, and of the waters ſhe ſat on, explained and expounded by the Holy Spirit: The Woman is interpreted to be the great City, that then reigned over the Kings of the Earth: And the waters where the Whore ſiteth to be People, Multitudes, Nations, and Tongues: The Beaſts ſeven heads to be ſeven Mountains, and ſeven Kings; Ten horns to be ten Kingdoms, concerning which interpretation Mr. Mead hath this Remark, viz. This is ſingular in this place, nor to be paſſed over, with a ſlight obſervation: That this viſion concerning the great Whore and the Beaſt bearing her, is opened to John and to us by the Angel (contrary to his wonted manner) with a moſt plain interpretation without boubt to this end, that by the benefit of the interpretation thereof, as being the chiefeſt viſion of all the reſt, the other Miſteries contained in the Revelations, hitherto indeed ſhut up, but depending upon it with a wonderful Artifice, might be revealed. Here therefore give all attention: and leaſt the Angel ſhould take this pain in vain, as far forth as it concerneth thee: Remember this right well, right well, I ſay.

And another thus; This propheſie thus lively diſcloſed, may deſervedly be ſtiled the Divine Key of the Revelation, whereby many miſteries of this book may be unlocked, and the Top-Tower, or Turret of the Revelations, whence the ſecrets of this Book may be peculiarly and certainly diſcovered on every ſide.

Rule 3. Thirdly, Moſt diligently to obſerve the ſcope, order, and harmony of the Prophecies.

In the next place we come to conſider the Phraſes and Terms, that call for explanation and unfolding in this Prophecy, which we ſhall take in order as they lye in the ſeveral parts of the Chapter, viz.

Firſt, Who the Dragon? 2ly What by his apprehending? 3ly Who the Angel that thus lays hold upon him, that comes from Heaven? and what by Heaven? 4ly What by the Dragons binding, impriſoning, and ſealing in the pit? 5ly What by the bottomleſs pit? 6ly What the thouſand years, and how to be taken whether definitely and indefinitely? 7ly What this living of the Martyrs, or firſt Reſurrection: 8ly What this Reigning with Chriſt? 9ly What this ſecond Death? 10ly What by the reſt of the Dead, that lived not again? 11ly What to be Prieſts of God and of Chriſt? 12ly What by the Dragons looſing, or releaſe and deceiving the Nations? 13ly Who Gog and Magog? 14ly What the beloved City: 15ly What the fire that comes down from Heaven to deſtroy the Enemies? 16ly What by the general judgment? And of theſe we ſhall endeavour to ſpeak diſtinctly with inlargement ſuitable to the point before us.

Of the Dragon.

THe firſt thing to be enquired into, is the great ſubject of this diſcourſe, the Dragon; Who and what he is. The right underſtanding whereof will let us much into the Miſtery of this Prophecy, which therefore obliges to the more diligent ſearch, and greater exactneſs, keeping cloſe to the rules propounded.

Dragon, or old Serpent in Scripture is taken in a two-fold ſence; ſometimes in a litteral, viz. that Creature, who as ſaid (Gen. 3.1.) Was more ſubtile than any beaſt of the field, which the Lord God had made, held forth to be deſtructive, cruel and devouring, Jer. 51.34. Eccleſ. 10.11. poiſonous and murderous, Deut. 52.33. Pſal. 58.4. Envious and malicious, Gen. 3.1, 2, 4. And ſometimes in a figurative or miſtical ſenſe, viz. Great Tyrants, who acting in the Dragons cruel, ſubtile, envious and deſtructive nature, are properly ſo called. Therefore Pharaoh that old cruel Enemy of Gods people is called Dragon, Iſa. 51.9. Ezck. 29.3. So alſo Nebuchadnezzar that other cruel bloody Enemy, Iſa. 27.1. Jer. 51.34. Alſo the Roman Empire whilſt Heathen, ſo murderouſly bloody to the Saints in diſtinction from the Beaſt called Dragon, great Red Dragon, Rev. 12.30. So the Whale or Leviathan that devouring tyrannous Sea-monſter called Dragon Pſal. 74.13, 14. Hence the Heatheniſh and Pagan Empire, that bears rule in all the World, as Turk, Tartar, &c. Is called here in this place Dragon in diſtinction from the Beaſt, that bore ſway only in Euroep, and now vanquiſhed and put down, as in the former Chapter, ſo that as the Pagan Empire we are to notion Dragon here, viz. a State or Empire (as the Beaſt interpreted before) not any particular perſon.

Object. But it is ſaid, what need you go ſo far for an interpretation, when you have one ſo near at hand? Is it not here ſaid that he is the Devil and Satan the old Serpent? So alſo Rev. 12.9. the ſeven headed, ten horned, red Dragon is called the old Serpent the Devil and Satan, and therefore by Dragon here is not to be underſtood a ſtate or conſtitution of Government, as you ſuppoſe; but the Devil himſelf.

Anſw. It is true the Dragon in the 12th and here alſo is ſaid to be the old Serpent. Devil and Satan; not that he was perſonally ſo, but figuratively and repreſentatively; as it is ſaid the Serpent beguiled Eve. 2 Cor 11.3. which was not the Serpent barely conſidered, but the Devil acting the Serpent: As the Devil in Samuels ſhape or mantle; or when a man is poſſeſſed by the Devil, the man is ſaid to ſpeak and act, when it is the Devil that ſpeaks and acts him: And ſo is the Heathen Empire called the Devil and Satan, Rev. 2.10. Where it is ſaid the Devil ſhall caſt ſome of you into priſon: Not that the Devil in perſon was to do it; But the Devil in his Imps, Agents, Officers, Inſtruments, Vicegerents; And ſo Rev. 2.13. It is ſaid, Satan dwelt and had his ſeat there; not that the Devil actually and viſibly in perſon dwelt there: But the Devil in his Spirit and old enmity acting in his ſubſtitutes, the Rulers and Magiſtrates of that place. And well might the Heathen Emperours of old be called the Devil, and Satan that old Serpent.

Firſt, Becauſe he as God and Prince of this World, and of the Air the Abaddon, and Apollyon, King of the bottomleſs pit, having by Gods permiſſion the diſpoſe of the worldly Governments, (Luke 4.6. compared Rev. 13.7.) is the Head and Soveraign of the Rulers of darkneſs in this world. And therefore are the Beaſtly and dragonical powers ſpringing from him, acting unde • him, and being influenced by his Spirit as their Lord and Head, are called Devils by his name; Whereas Gods Rulers, deriving from above, influenced by his Spirit, acting in his name, by his Laws and in his Authority, are called Gods.

Secondly, Becauſe they acting in that Dragonical, ſubtile, tyrannous, bloody ſpirit, even the ſpirit of the Devil, are therefore called the Red Dragon, Devil, and Satan.

Thirdly. Becauſe they ſet up and impoſe Idolatry, the Devils worſhip, not only thereby worſhiping themſelves, but inforcing others to do the ſame, yea to require divine worſhip to be done to themſelves, as Nebuchadnezzar, and the Heathen Emperours of old, falſe worſhip being called the worſhip of Devils, 1 Cor. 10.20, 21. 2 Chron 11.15. Deut. 32.17. And that by Dragon is to be underſtood the Heathen Empire or Government, further appears from the interpretation given by Chriſt himſelf in this Book, Rev. 17.8, 9, 10. Where the ſeven headed and ten horned Beaſt, that had the Crowns upon the horns (the Image as well as ſubſtitute of the Dragon, who had ſeven heads and ten horns alſo, the difference only betwixt them, was, that the Dragon had his Crowns upon his heads; which when he reſigned in that part of his Dominion to the Beaſt, the Crowns were put upon the hornes) is interpreted by the ſpirit to be civil Empire and power The ten horns are ten Kingdoms, and ſeven heads are ſeven Kings, five of which were fallen before Johns time, and one of the ſix of thoſe heads was in Johns time, and the ſeventh afterwards to come; and they alſo ſignified ſeven hills interpreted to be that City, that then ruled over the Kings of the Earth, which was no other than Rome, the ſeat and Metropolis of the Empire, as it was then ſtanding upon ſeven Mountains.

So that the ſeven headed red Dragon and ſeven headed ſcarlet coloured Beaſt, his Image and Succeſſour, in that part of the World, Europe, was no other by this interpretation than the Soveraign Empire and Rule, that firſt was exerciſed in Rome Heathen (that drew the third part of the Stars of Heaven, or powers or potentates of this world) during the Dragonical ſtate, and in Rome Antichriſtian, during the Beaſtly ſtate.

And further it appears that by Dragon we are to underſtand here the heathen Empire from the extent of his power and juriſdiction. For it is ſaid Rev. 16.13, 14. that the emiſſaries of the Dragon, Beaſt and Falſe-Prophet go forth unto the Kings of the Earth, and of the whole world to gather them to the Battle of that great day of God Almighty. The Beaſt and Falſe-Prophets power extend no further than the ten Kingdoms. But it is the Dragon that commands the reſt of the world, deceiving the nations and whole world, Rev. 12.9 Therefore it is ſaid of him, after he is looſed again, 20.8. that he goes out again to deceive the Nations, which are in the four quarters of the Earth, Gog and Magog, which great army (the number of whom is as the ſand of the Sea) is ſaid to come up upon the breadth of the Earth, and to compaſs the Camp of the Saints: ſo that it appears plainly to be that power that influences and commands, the greater part of the world. And again it appears to be the Heathen Empire or State of Government; becauſe it is judged to the ſame ruine and deſtruction that the Beaſt and Falſe-prophet were (they who were interpreted, Rev. 7. the miniſterial and magiſterial part of Antichriſt) and ſaid to be taken and caſt alive into the lake of Fire und Brimſtone, viz. that frame of Rule and Government, as utterly to be cancelled, reverſt, and vacated, and never any more to appear in this world; ſo is the Dragonical, Satanical ſtate, being adjudged to the ſame lake of Fire and Brimſtone with the Beaſt and Falſe-prophet, utterly alſo damned and deſtroyed, never any more to appear in the world.

And again it appears to be no leſs, if you examine thr ſcope of the place and order of the Propheſies.

The ſcope of the Book is to ſhew as the riſe and rage, ſo eſpecially the ruine of the Enemies of Chriſt, and his Church in order to their triumph and Glory, which is excellently held forth by Mr. Thomas Goodwin in his Intereſt of States and Nations in that brief Epitome he gives of the Revelations: Which Book (ſaith he) is a Tragi-comedy beginning with a Kingdom, given to be won by conqueſt, Rev. 6.8. and ending with a Corronation of a King and the Marriage of his Bride; and all between is but the removing of all ſuch lets and impediments as ſtand in the way. Now the principal Enemies that Chriſt and his Church hath to deal with, are held forth under the types and terms of a Dragon, Beaſt and Falſe-prophet. The Dragon acts two parts one before the riſe of the Beaſt, and another preſently upon and after the Beaſts fall. The twelfth Chapter gives an account of the victory that Michael obtained over him, when he was caſt out of Heaven into the Earth, upon which he reſigned up his power, ſeat and authority unto the Beaſt, viz. in thoſe territories for 42. Months, or 1260. days or years.

At the latter end of the Beaſts or Antichriſts Dominion, viz. under the ſixth Vial, there is a confederacy and combination of Dragon, Beaſt and Falſe-prophet to gather the Kings of the Earth and whole world to the Battle of the great Day of God Almighty: Accordingly they are aſſembled and ingage Battle with Chriſt and his followers; (not that we are to ſuppoſe that all the world, viz. Europe, Aſia, Africa, and America, are to be gathered into one place: But holding out the Univerſal enmity and oppoſition, that with mutual conſent ſhall be made in the powers of the Earth againſt Chriſt, his people and Government) but with what ſucceſs this Hoſtile league and confederacy is ſtruck, you have already heard: Their powers are broken; their Authority is diſſolved. The Beaſt and Falſe-prophet, viz. the miniſterial and Magiſterial part of Anti-Chriſt is taken and caſt alive into the lake of Fire and Brimſtone. They are wholly gone off the Stage with a ſtink, who have ſo long Lorded it in thoſe ten Kingdoms of Europe. And then alſo is the Dragon taken, and bound, and impriſoned in order to the taking place of Chriſts Kingdom, not only in Europe, but over the whole world, throughout the whole Earth, which was the Dragons or Devils dominions, or that Heatheniſh Empire and Rule, that extends all the world, through both Aſia, Africa, and America in diſtinction from the Beaſtly ſtate, that hath been viſible in the Europian Territories. Now during the time of the Dragons binding, the Church hath peace, reſt and rule over the whole world; but after he is releaſed, and that Empire permitted to perk up again, freſh diſturbance will be given to the Church, called the Camp of the Saints or the beloved City, all the world through, till the Dragons total doom and judgment, which then immediately follows.

In further confirmarion hereof take theſe following inſtances.

The Aſſemblees Annotations upon Rev. 12.3. A great red Dragon, viz the Heathen Roman Emperours ſucceeding one another, who did the Devil ſervice, as in other things, ſo chiefly in perſecuting the Church, Pſal. 74.13, 14. Iſa 27.17, 18.51.9. Ezek. 29.3. He is great becauſe of his large Empire; Red, that is bedewed with the blood of the Saints, as if dyed with it; ſeven heads ſitting on ſeven hills, Chap. 17.9. Ten horns ten Provinces, the ſtrength of it as horns are of Beaſts, Dan. 8.3, 4, 5.6. Seven Crowns ſeven kinds of Governments, one after another on her ſeven hills (Rev. 17.10) on his heads, not his horns; for the Supreme Authority was in Rome on the ſeven hills, not in the Provinces as after: His tayl drew the third part of Heaven, he ſubjected the third part of the Provinces of the world: Did caſt them to the Earth, viz. Put down theſe Princes, whom he ſubdued from the Royal Authorities. And upon Rev. 20.2. Dragon, the Pope being deſtroyed, the Devil would bring in the Turk, who ſeemeth yet to stand, or ſome other Enemy, like the Heathen Emperour called the Dragon, before Rev. 12.3. to perſecute, and war againſt the Chriſtians, but God will not permit it till the thouſand years of the Churches proſperity be done, and upon the 10th verſe, The Devil, viz. the Turk the Devils new Agent, another Dragon, like the Heathen Emperour or ſome other Enemy, no Chriſtian by Profeſſion ſhall be ſent to Hell to keep the Pope and Popiſh Emperour company Here it may be noted, that the foes of the Church that profeſs not the name of Christ, as the Heathen and Turkiſh Emperour, are in this Book compared to Dragons and Serpents, and to the Devil himſelf, ſo the Popes and Popiſh Emperours who profeſs Chriſtianity, are eompared to wild Beaſts.

And Mr. Mead in his Comment upon the Rev. Chap. 12.3, 4. A wonder or repreſentation of Rome Heathen, whoſe marks are every where ſeven heads and ten horns: ſeven heads indeed, as well for the ſeven hills, upon which the City was built, as alſo for the ſeven ſorts of Governours, who were ſucceſſively to Govern that City The ten horns for the ten Kingdoms, which were to ariſe in the time of the laſt head, to which they were to grow: Which interpretation is not mine, but the Angels Chap. 17. In the mean time another Character of the Roman Emperour is added to theſe. Whereas it is ſaid, He drew the third part of the Stars of Heaven with his Tail, and did caſt them to the Earth; that is, he ſubjected the third part of the Princes and Rulers of the World to his Empire. For even ſo much, viz the third part of the known world in John's age, the dominion of Rome did comprehend within its Limits.

Add here Bernard upon Rev. 12.3. p. 208. This is expounded to be the old Serpent, the Devil and Satan verſ. 9. by an alluſion to Gen. 3. but yet ſo underſtanding him as▪ hereby be underſtood alſo the ſpecial miniſtry of his fury, viz. the Heathen perſecuting Emperours of Rome. For this propheſie • of things to be done here on Earth by men: Alſo the Woman noteth out a company here in this world, and ſo muſt the Dragon note out in like ſort ſuch here as be her Adverſaries. Again the deſcription of this Dragon cannot agree properly to the Devil himſelf, but is indeed the Arms of Rome, when it was Heathen and had Heathen Emperours ruling there, who worſhiped the Devil, 1 Cor. 10.20▪ and were led by him, as all the wicked be, Eph. 2.2. He perſecuting Chriſtians for the very name of Chriſt, ſo as the battle was againſt Chriſt Jeſus himſelf. No marvel then that they be called the Dragon, that is the Devil, who is put for his Inſtruments, Chap. 2.10 As here his Inſtruments for him.

Of the Dragons taking or apprehending.

ANd he laid hold, or took; A Metaphor borrowed from the ſeizing of a Priſoner at war and ſo improved here, It is ſaid in the former Chapter he was fought with and vanquiſhed; and in this Chapter laid hold off, or taken, implying a compleat conqueſt; for when a chief General after Battle is taken, the buſineſs is over.

Which holds out no leſs than the abſolute victory, that Chriſt and his followers have obtained in pleading his kingly right to the Governments of this world over the Beaſtly and Dragonical powers of this world, who have uſurpt and a long time poſſes'd the ſame, and having not only ſubdued, but abſolutely diſmiſſed, caſhier'd, and damned the Antichriſtian ſtate in both parts of it, both Civil and Eccleſiaſtical, even to that degree, that they ſhall never appear to do miſchief any more, no more than two wicked wretches, that are caſt alive into Hell fire, can ever expect to come forth to act villany any more in this world; ſo now alſo is the Heathen Pagan ſtate ſo vanquiſh'd and brought down, and as much out of a capacity to do any more miſchief for the ſeaſon intended, then a Baffled, Conquered enemy that is apprehended and taken priſoner.

And that ſuch a ſeaſon ſhall be, wherein Chriſt Jeſus, (who hath right to the worlds Government, not only by gift, purchaſe, covenant and inheritance) muſt yet plead and obtain the ſame by war and conqueſt alſo, appears in part from theſe following Seriptures.

Numb. 24.8. He ſhall eat up the Nations his Enemies: He ſhall break their bones and pierce them through with his arrows. 9. He couched, he lay down as a Lyon: Who ſhall raiſe him up?

Iſa. 41.2. Who raiſed up the righteous man from the Eaſt, called him to his foot, gave the Nations before him, and made him rule over Kings? He gave them as the duſt to his Sword, and driven Stubble to his Bow: Speaking of Abraham (Gen. 14.) in his ſubduing the four Kings, Types of the four Monarchies. Who hath wrought and done it, calling the Generations from the beginning? I the Lord, the firſt (viz. he that was with Abraham in the Type in the beginning at the firſt,) and with the laſt I am he▪ (will alſo in the concluſion be with the ſeed of Abraham in the ſame work in ſubduing and taking their Antitypes, the four Monarches eyes themſelves) Iſa. 42.13. The Lord ſhall go forth as a mighty man: He ſhall stir up jealouſie like a man of War: He ſhall cry, yea roar: He ſhall prevail againſt his Enemies. 14. I have a long time holden my peace, I have been ſtill and refrained my ſelf: Now will I cry like a Travelling Woman; I will deſtroy, and devour at once. 15. I will make waſt Mountains and Hills, and dry up all their Herbs: and I will make the Rivers Iſlands, and I will dry up the Pools, &c.

Haggai 2.22. And I will overthrow the Throne of Kingdoms, and will deſtroy the ſtrength of the Kingdoms of the Heathon: and I will overthrow the Chariots, and thoſe that ride in them: and their Horſes and their Riders ſhall come down, every one by the Sword of his Brother.

Rev. 17.14. Theſe ſhall make War with the Lamb, and the Lamb ſhall overcome them; for he is Lord of Lords, and King of Kings: and they that are with him are called choſen and faithfull.

Rev. 19.13, &c. And he was clothed in a Veſture dipt in blood, and his name is called the Word of God: And the Armies, which are in Heaven, followed him upon white Horſes, clothed in fine linnen, white and clean: And out of his Mouth goeth a Sharp Sword, that with it he ſhould ſmite the Nations: And he ſhall rule them with a rod of Iron: And he treadeth the Wine-preſs of the fierceneſs and wrath of Almighty God: And he hath on his Vesture and on his thigh written, King of Kings, and Lord of Lords.

So alſo, Pſalms 2.8, 9, &c. Dan. 2.44, 45. Pſal. 45.3, 4, 5. Pſal. 66.3, &c, Pſal. 72. 9, 10. Iſa. 24.19, 20, 21, 22. Ezek. 21.26, 27. Rev. 14.19, 20. Iſa. 63.1, 2, 3, 4, 6. Which diſpenſation is no other than the pouring out the Vials, Chap. 16. The Earth-quake, Deſolation and Slaughter that attends the Reſurrection of the Witneſſes, Rev. 11. Typed out by Abrams Conqueſt of the four Kings, as before; the overturning of Pharaoh and his Hoſt; the ſubduing the thirty one Kings in Canaan by Joſhuah, in order to give reſt to the people in the promiſed land; the deſtruction of all Enemies by David in order to Solomons quiet, and peaceable Reign. And this work (as in the Types) is to be performed gradually. Firſt the Antichriſtian powers and Intereſt; afterwards the Heatheniſh and pagan Governments, in order to the ſubduing, and bringing the whole world under the Dominion, and Soveraignty of Jeſus Chriſt, who muſt have the Heathen for his Inheritance, and the uttermoſt parts of the earth for his poſſeſſion, and muſt rule from Sea to Sea, from the River to the end of the Earth.

Of the Angel, that lays hold on, or apprehends the Dragon. And I ſaw an Angel come down from Heaven having the Key of the Bottomleſs pit and a great chain in his hand, and he laid hold, &c.

THe word Angel both in Greek and Hebrew ſignifies a Meſſenger, taken therefore ſometimes for Heavenly Spirit Heb. 1.7. Pſal. 103.20. Sometimes a Miniſter of the Goſpel or Elder, 2 Cor. 5.20. Rev. 2.1. Sometimes for Chriſt Jeſus himſelf the Archangel. So ſometimes by an Angel, though expreſt in the ſingular Number, is meant the whole Elderſhip or Miniſtry, as Rev. 2 1. So the Angel of the Church of Epheſus, is to be underſtood more than one, becauſe they had Elders more than one, Acts 20.17. So the Angel is ſaid to pour out the Vials, Chap. 16. By it is to be underſtood thoſe Miniſters of Gods wrath, that are to execute his judgments upon Babylon. And by the Angel in the 14th Chapter, that is to Preach the Everlaſting Goſpel, we are to underſtand the whole Miniſtry, that is then called thereto. Which I take to be the import of Angel here, viz. the vertue, power and authority of Chriſt the Archangel, put forth in and by his Church, and people clothed with authority to perform this great ſervice, having the Key and Chain, Emblems of power and authority put into their hands. Chriſt being their head and repreſentative, and the rather ſo, becauſe it is a power and authority in oppoſition to the Dragon, who is a miſtical repreſentative of all the Enemies of Chriſt; it being no new thing to repreſent a whole party by the head and chief, that influences them: As to ſay ſuch a King vanquiſhed ſuch a King, when neither of the Kings are perſonally preſent, but vertually ſo by their commiſſions, impowring their Generals and Armies. So Michael and his Angels are ſaid to fight, Rev. 12. on the one ſide, and the Dragon and his Angels on the other; when neither Chriſt, nor the Devil are perſonally preſent, but their Agents and Inſtruments, Conſtantine and his Hoſt in the behalf of the Woman and Man child on the one ſide, and Maxentius and his crew ſeeking to devour the one and the other, on the other ſide.

So are the Bloody, Tyrannous, Antichriſtian powers, that for 1260. years are to oppoſe the Church, repreſented by a Beaſt. And the filthy Idolatrous Church by a lewd filthy Strumpet, a whoriſh Woman: and the true Church of Chriſt by a Woman,

Object. But is it not ſaid that the Angel comes down from Heaven? Therefore it muſt either be Christ himſelf in perſon, or ſome mighty Angel that deſcends from him out of Heaven to perform his great Service.

In anſwer whereto I ſhall firſt ſhew you, that by this Angel we cannot underſtand the perſon of Chriſt here deſcending, and coming from Heaven: and ſecondly, ſhew you what we are underſtand by Heaven.

Firſt, By this Angel we cannot underſtand the perſon of Chriſt.

Firſt, Becauſe this is not the time of his perſonal coming and appearing, which will not be till a thouſand years after; for this action is but at the beginning of the thouſand years: His perſonal coming is not to be till the Judgment day: It being ſaid, that he mu •• judge the quick and dead at his appearing and Kingdom, which is not to be till after the thouſand years, and after the Battle of Gog and Magog.

Secondly, Becauſe when he comes in perſon, it i • not to ſuch work as this; not to fight and ſubdue Enemies with material Swords, nor to put his people as the Lambs Army and followers upon any ſuch ſervice at that time, being then all to be in the Reſurrection and glorified ſtate made like himſelf in glory, and as the Angels of God. Neither will any of his Enemies be in a capacity to make reſiſtance, or oppoſition, who in their own perſons ſhall be deſtroyed by fire, and the very earth they inhabit, and all its works burnt up and conſumed, at whoſe preſence the Earth and Heaven flye away.

Thirdly, Becauſe ſuch an apprehenſion would make three perſonal comings of Chriſt. whereas we read but of two (Heb. 9.28.) who will appear the ſecond time without ſin to Salvation. Becauſe it is expreſly ſaid, He ſits at the right hand of God, till his Enemies be made his footſtool.

Fourthly, This conquering, fighting work is not by Chriſt in perſon at this time of his glorious and terrible appearing; becauſe the Execution then upon the Enemies will be ſudden and ſpeedy like travail upon a Woman with Child; as a Thief in the night; like Lightning; as it was in the days of Lot and Noah with ſudden deſtruction: and as a ſnare will he come upon all the Inhabitants of the Earth Whereas this work (as you have heard) is a work of time, gradually to be performed. The ſtone ſmites not the Image all at once, but gradually, and after ſmiting beats him to powder, and blows it away: Then by degrees doth that little ſtone increaſe to be a great mountain, and to fill the whole Earth: firſt the ten Kingdoms in Europe, where the Beaſt hath ruled, muſt be overcome in order to Whores judging, for which there is Hallelujah aad Praiſe by all the Saints: After that is the Dragon to be dealt with, viz. The Heathen power and rule all the world through; for all the Kingdoms of this world are to become the Kingdoms of our Lord and his Chriſt; this therefore asks time, the other is done at an inſtant, ſuddenly, at the ſounding of a Trump, in the twinkling of an eye.

Fifthly, Neither can Chriſts perſonal appearing, be at this time, becauſe then it muſt be ſuppoſed, that Chriſt being in the Camp of the Saints and beloved City ſhall ſuffer himſelf, and all the Glorious Angels and glorified Saints to be beſieged and ſtreightned by the Gog-Magog Army.

Therfore muſt this be done by his virtual preſence power and ſpirit (though ſpoken, as if he did it in perſon) and theſe great Conqueſts effected, as in the foregoing Chapter is expreſſed by the Sword coming out of his mouth, viz. by his word, commiſſion, in his name, and by his authority.

But by what ways will the Lord effect this work upon the Enemy?

Various will be the ways and means, that this great work of removing this oppoſition and ſubduing theſe Enemies be brought to paſs, as the Scripture plentifully makes mention, viz.

Firſt, Sometimes by appearing againſt them in ſome extraordinary way of his providence, either after the manner of Aegypt, by ingaging the Hoſt of Heaven and Stars in their courſes againſt them by Hail-ſtones and Coals of fire, as at Mount Perizim, or as in the Vally of Gibeon.

Or Secondly, ſometimes in an ordinary way, by confounding, diſpiriting, dividing them, ingaging them one againſt the othet, as Iſa. 19.2.14. Jer. 51.46.

More eſpecially by raiſing, ſpiriting and ingaging his own people in the ſervice to the fulfilling of divers promiſes and propheſies, as Gen. 22.17. Pſal. 110.2. Pſal. 76. Jer. 51.19. to the 25. Obad. 21. Zach. 13.14.12.3. Mal. 4.4. Rev. 17.14.18.4.19.14.

And the fore is the ſpirit promiſed to be poured out in the latter day to this (as one) end. Iſa. 28.6.10.27. Zach. 12.6. Iſa. 32.15, 16.

And as Satan inſpires and influences his Inſtruments in an inviſible, ſpiritual manner; ſo the Lord Jeſus directs, guides, governs and ſpirits his Saints and followers.

And his ſpecial preſence (as of old) to accompany his in ſuch great ſervice, Joſhuah 5.13, 14, 15. Numb. 10.35, 36.14.42. Exod. 33.15. Pſal. 68.1. Iſa. 51.9, 10, 11. Mica 2.12, 13.7.15. Zeph. 3.8.

And why ſhould it be thought more ſtrange to have the work of God in the hands of his Saints in binding and keeping under their Enemies; to be repreſented by an Angel dealing with a Dragon, then to have the work in the hand of Conſtantine againſt the Pagan Roman power (in the behalf of the Man-child the type hereof) to be repreſented by a conteſt betwixt Michael and the Dragon? It being ſaid that Michael and his Angels fought, and the Dragon and his Angels, when Constantine and his followers in the behalf of Chriſt, fought with and overcame Maxentius and his Heathen crew, though both of them influenced no doubt by both the heads and principals, as it may be alſo concluded in this place.

This contemporizeth with the witneſſes, riſing and Earth-quake, Vials out of the Temple, the Lambs war, and the retaliating of Babilon.

Of Heaven.

BY Heaven properly is to be underſtood either the out-ſpread Firmament, which God called Heaven, Gen. 1.8. wherein are the Birds of Heaven, Mat. 13.32. the Winds of Heaven, Dan. 4.12. the Clouds, Rain and Dew of Heaven. Or the ſtarry Heaven, Gen. 1.17. Or that Heaven of heavens, the third Heaven, the place of Gods principal Seat, Mat. 16.9 2 Cor. 12.2.

Figuratively, ſometimes for the heights and places above us, ſometimes God himſelf, Luke 20.21. I have ſin'd againſt Heaven Sometimes the Church is called the Kingdom of Heaven, and often ſo repreſented in this Book.

Sometimes for Rule, Dignity and Soveraignty in the world the place of the Rulers or the Gods, Rev. 12.11. States and Kingdoms in the World political are (as Mr. Mead obſerves upon the place) much anſwerable to the condition of the world natural and accordingly repreſented in Scripture; for as the world natural conſiſts of Heaven and Earth, and in the Heaven Sun, Moon Stars; ſo in each State and Kingdom by Nobility and Laity and Diverſity of Orders and degrees in Rule and Government, there is the ſemblance of them; which interpretation Dr. Twiſt highly applauds, convincing (ſaith he) the Reader of the ſenſe and meaning of the Text, which is delivered by him even to admiration, wherein he excels greatly in his Preface upon the Key of the Revelations. And therefore it is familiarly expreſs'd in Scripture, when great deſolations happen to a State or Kingdom in ſubverſion of their Rule and Government, that the Sun is darkened, Moon eclipſed, Stars fall from Heaven. As Iſa. 13.10. Ʋpon Babilons threatned deſtruction. Ezek 32.7. Ʋpon Aegypts deſolation. And ſo the Cataſtrophe that befalls the Kings and great men of the Earth under tho ſixth ſeal, Rev. 6.12, 13, 14. ſet forth by like Metaphors, by Sun being darkned, Moon becoming blood, Stars of Heaven falling to the Earth, Heaven departing as a Scroll, and Mountains removing out of their places.

Which I take to be the true meaning of Heaven here, viz. the ſeat of authority, that the Church was now aſcended to after the Victory obtained againſt her Enemies, who now by her Rulers, that come forth in Chriſts name, by the righteous Laws, which are the cords and Chains of Chriſts Kingdom and by the viſible power, and authority in their hand, bind and chain up their Enemies, new Heavens, Iſa. 65. importing the ſame.

Of the Dragons Binding, Impriſoning, ſhutting up, ſealing. And bound him and caſt him into the botiomleſs pit, and Shut him up and ſet a Seal upon him, that he ſhould deceive the Nations no more.

THis Binding, Caſting into Priſon, ſhuting up and ſealing are all terms of ſecuring, as Dan. 6.16, 17. Mat. 27.64, 65, 66. And are Metaphorical expreſſions, taken from the Nature of reſtraining and ſafe keeping ſome notorious deſperate Villane, from doing of miſchief. As when ſome cruel, murderous deſperate wretch is taken, they uſe to fetter him with heavy Chains, caſt him into the Dungeon, lock the door faſt upon him, not only to preſerve the peace and quiet, but to ſee him forth-coming to the Law day.

Which here holds out not only an abſolute Conqueſt, and ſubduing of Enemies (as before) but as much quiet and peace to the Church of God by this their cloſe impriſonment and reſtraint, as the neighbourhood may expect ſafety and quiet, when the murderous Thiefs and Robbers are in Irons in the Dungeon, or as the Lamb may enjoy freedom and eaſe, while the Foxes, Wolves and Dogs are in Chains; As the good Dutcheſs ſaid to the bloody Gardiner, looking out of his priſon in Edward the ſixt his days, that it was well for the Lambs when the Foxes were in Chains. For ſuch a righteous Rule by the Laws and Government of Chriſt ſhall take place, that ſhall be as Chains, Bonds and Cords to all the wicked tyrants and oppreſſors, that they ſhall have no more liberty and power to domineer and exerciſe their wonted cruelty over the Saints, then as ſo many men in Fetters and Chains.

And that ſuch a ſtate of eaſe, peace, quiet and reſt is to be the portion of the Church after all their trouble, diſturbance and vexation, they have met with from the bloody tyrants and beaſtly oppreſſours by this eminent reſtraint, that is to be put upon them, appears from the following Scriptures,

Iſa. 10, 9, 10. They ſhall not hurt nor deſtroy in all my holy Mountain; for the Earth ſhall be full of the Knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the Seas. 10. And in that day there ſhall be a root of Jeſſe, which ſhall ſtand for an Enſign of the people, to it ſhall the Gentiles ſeek, and his REST ſhall be glorious.

Iſa. 32.17. And the work of Righteouſneſs ſhall be peace, and the effect of righteouſneſs, quietneſs, and aſſurance for ever. 18. And my people ſhall dwell in a peaceable habitation, and in ſure dwellings and in quiet reſting places.

Iſa. 60.17, 18. I will alſo make thy Officers peace, and thy Exactors righteouſneſs: Violence ſhall be no more heard in thy Land, wasting and deſtruction within thy Borders; but thou ſhalt call thy Walls Salvation, and thy Gates praiſe. 21. Thy people ſhall be all righteous.

Iſa. 2.3, 4. Out of Zion ſhall go forth the Law, and the Word of the Lord from Jeruſalem. 2. And he ſhall judge among the Nations, and ſhall rebuke many people: and they ſhall beat their Swords into Plow ſhares, and their Spears into Pruninghooks: Nation ſhall not lift up Sword againſt Nation; neither ſhall they learn War any mere.

Iſa. 33.20. Look upon Zion the City of our Solemnities. Thine eyes ſhall ſee Jeruſalem a quiet habitation, a Tabernacle that ſhall not be taken down, not one of the Stakes thereof ſhall ever be removed, neither ſhall any of the Cords thereof be broken

Pſal. 7 • .3. The Mountains ſhall bring peace and the little hills by righteouſneſs. 4. He ſhall judge the poor of the people, he ſhall ſave the children of the needy, and ſhall break in pieces the oppreſſcur. 7. In his days ſhall the righteous flouriſh, and abundance of peace, ſo long as the M • on endureth. So Ezek. 34.12. to 16.27, 28. Jerem. 50 6.

Heb. 4.9. There remaineth therefore a Reſt (or keeping of a Sabbath) to the people of God.

This is to be the ſtate of the new Heavens, and the new Earth, wherein righteouſneſs ſhall dwell, when Jeruſalem ſhall be a rejoycing and her people a joy, in whom ſhall no more be heard the voice of weeping, nor crying, when the Elect ſhall long enjoy the work of their hands, &c. This is the new Jeruſalems ſtate, Iſa. 65.17, 18.66.22. Rev. 21.3. The beloved City now takes place in the ruine of the great City Babilon, Rev. 20.9. Now comes the Bride, the Lambs wife, after the deſtruction of the Mother of Harlots and Abominations. And the Palme bearing multitu • e now appears, Rev. 21.9, 10, 11.79.10, &c. Typed out by Canaan the Land of reſt and promiſe, by Solomons reign, a time of peace, all the Enemies being ſubdued and brought under.

Of the Bottomleſs pit, that the Angel caſts the Dragon into upon his binding.

ANd caſt him into the bottomleſs pit. The word here rendred bottomleſs pit, is from the Latin Abiſſus, taken from the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 from α and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to Cover; for the deep is covered with waters: ſometimes therefore tranſlated the deep, 2 Cor. 11.25. a night and a day in the deep. So the Hebrew 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is uſed for depth of the Sea, Iſa. 51.10. Pſal. 42.7. Or for Chaos, Gen. 1.2. and ſo taken herein this Book. For the Beaſt, that is ſaid to come out of the Abyſs or bottomleſs pit (Rev. 11.7.17.8.) is ſaid to riſe up out of the Sea ( • 3.1.) compared with Dan, 7.1, 2 Sea is ſo called from the gathering together of Waters (Gen. 1.10.) and Waters in this book are interpreted to be multitudes of People, Nations and Tongues, Rev. 17.15. Metapharicolly alſo put for Hell, Luke 8.31. Rev. 9.2.

So that as the Dragon, Chap. 12. was caſt by Michael from Heaven, viz. from the Rule, Dignity and Soveraignty that he enjoyed in the Empire, into the Earth (as Mead well interprets Heaven here; for in no other ſenſe could the Dragon be in Heaven, or caſt out of Heaven, being neither capable of the material Heaven, nor the Spiritual Heaven the Church: therefore no other but the figurative or metaphorical Heaven, in which he reſided, and out of which upon Michaels cornbate and overthrow he is thus caſt out) ſo is he here not only depoſed and dethroned, but ſo kept down during the thouſand years reign, as if he was ſhut up a cloſe priſoner in a Dungeon or pit.

And in this ſence, Earth, Sea, Deep, bottemleſs pit are much of the ſame ſignification, the Earth being founded upon the Sea. In the 12 Chapt. upon the Dragons caſting upon the Earth, there is a Woe to the inhabitants of the Earth, and of the Sea. The firſt Beaſt Chapt. 13 riſes from the Sea, and the ſecond two horned Beaſt comes from the Earth, and they are the Earth dwellers, that ſuccour and ſupport him, wander after and worſhip him.

He was in the 12 Chapt. caſt into the Earth though no reſtraint upon him; for he makes reaks there, deceives the nations ſtill, and by his Vicegerent the Beaſt, to whom he gives power ſeat and authority, caſts flouds againſt the Church ſtill, and ingages afreſh to their diſturbance, as Revel. 16. But here being caſt into the Abyſs, he is bound; an abſolute reſtraint is upon him for this thouſand years.

For during the ſaid term, all Empire and Rule is taken from him, and he is not onely caſt into the Lump and Maſs of the people, the Earth dwellers, from whom he came out, but ſuch a reſtraint laid upon him, during Chriſts Kingdom, that the Nations ſhall know no other Rule, or Soveraignty either in Civil, Military or Eccleſiaſtical; but Chriſts only; and to which the whole world muſt be ſubject, will they, nill they.

The myſtical Dragon is caſt into the Sea, Abyſs, great Waters, or into the Earth, or among the Earth-dwellers, that through the Devils influence he ſhould not deceive the Nations to Idolatry, and murderous ſlaughter and perſecution by his tyrannous Rule and Government. The Spiritual Dragon influencing, in the mean time put into his reſtraint all that time as if chained in Hell.

Of the thouſand years.

COncerning the thouſand years ſo often expreſſed in this Chapter we ſhall make this three-fold enquiry. Firſt, How we are to take it, whether definitely or indefinitely. Secondly, If definitely, whether only one ſpace of time is intended, where a thouſand years is ſo expres'd ſix ſeveral times. And Thirdly, If ſo, when thoſe thouſand years are ſaid to begin and end.

Firſt, whether to take that number of years indefinitely for a great ſpace of time, as Pſal. 91.7. A thouſand ſhall fall at thy ſide, and ten thouſand at thy right hand. So Pſal. 90.4. A thouſand years are in thy ſight, but as yeſtarday, when it is paſt as a watch in the night for a great while, 1 Sam. 18.7. Saul hath ſlain his thouſands, and David his ten thouſands; that is, David many more than Saul, not juſt ſo many.

Or definitely, for the certain expreſs time as here mentioned? I conclude the latter for theſe Reaſons.

Firſt, Becauſe, that when there is no neceſſity to take a Scripture in a figurative ſenſe, we are to receive it in the Letter, but neither the ſcope of the place, Analogy of Faith, or other Scriptures lay any ſuch neceſſity upon us, therefore ſo to take it.

Secondly, Becauſe this ſame ſpace is ſo often repeated by the ſpirit, to which we ſhould take the more earneſt heed, as matter of inſtruction and information; for thrice it is ſaid, Satan was bound a thouſand years and afterwards looſed, 2. 3. 7. Twice it is ſaid the Saints ſhall reign a thouſand years, verſe 4.6. Once that the reſt of the dead lived not again till the thouſand years finiſhed, verſe 5. There being a thouſand years of Satans Captivity and the Reſt of dead; and a thouſand years of the Saints Reigning with Chriſt.

If ſo, then Secondly, Whether theſe intend one and the ſame ſpace of time or no;

That one and the ſame ſpace of time is hereby intended is manifeſt, as Pareus well obſerves: Becauſe in verſe 2. and 6. the thouſand years are without an Article, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 : But four times afterwards with an Article 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , theſe thouſand years emphatically. As if he ſhould ſay, Satans impriſonment ſhall continue a thouſand years, and during theſe thouſand years, the Martyrs ſhall live and reign with Chriſt, and afterwards he ſhall be looſed. The parts to which this number is applied, are ſo cemented together as Cauſe and Effect, diſtinction and oppoſition that they very much ſtrengthen and prove that juſt account of a thouſand years, viz. Satan is bound a thouſand years, that he ſhould not deceive the Nations, till the ſame thouſand years be fulfilled: Then the Saints lived and reigned a thouſand years with Chriſt, that ſame thouſand years: But the reſt of the dead lived not again, untill theſe thouſand years were finiſhed; whilſt the holy ones as their happineſs made Prieſts of God and of Chriſt, Reign with Chriſt a thouſand years.

And as to the third, when theſe thouſand years begin and end, we have this general account.

That it is the ſpace of time, that is bounded with two Wars, that of the great Battle of God Almighty before it begins: And that of the Battle of Gog and Magog, after it is ended, being a time of eaſe, peace and reſt as before.

A ſpace of time, that hath the Beaſts deſtruction and judgment, the Dragons overthrow, binding and impriſonment going before, and the dragons releaſe and final doom and judgment going after.

A ſpace of time containing the ſounding of the ſeventh (Rev. 11.15.) Trumpet, the new Jeruſalem the Bride of the Lamb; (21, •• .) the new Heavens and the new Earth, the Palme-bearing multitude out of all Nations, Tribes, People and Tongues, Rev. 7.9. till the War and judgment of Gog, perſonal coming of Chriſt, diſſolution of Heaven and Earth, general Reſurrection and judgment.

A ſpace of time bounded with two Reſurrections, viz. the miſtical or figurative Reſurrection of the Church out of her death and ſlaughter called the firſt Reſurrection; and the Corporeal Reſurrection at the leſt day. And with two deaths, viz. that miſtical death of the Reſt of the Dead, viz. the wicked that live not all the thouſand years, and the Eternal death which will be their doom after the thouſand years; with two Lifes, the miſtical of the Church in the thouſand years, and the Eternal Life and Glory to be their portion at Chriſts perſonal coming after the thouſand years. And with two judgments, that of the Beaſt and Falſe-prophet with their followers before; and that of the Dragon and his followers with all the wicked after.

But when particularly as to preciſe time theſe thouſand years ſhall begin, is yet a ſecret the Lamb hath not diſcovered, contained in the ſealed Book; all being as yet at a loſs, as to the certain Epocha of the Apocalyptick numbers, either as to the forty two Months or 1260, days or years of the Beaſts Reign, or the Churches entring the Wilderneſs which God in his due time will diſcover.

Of the living of the Martyrs or firſt Reſurrection. And I ſaw the Souls of them that were beheaded for the witneſs of Jeſus, and the Word of God: and which had not worſhiped the beaſt, neither his Image, neither had received his Mark upon their fore-heads, or in their hands. And they lived, &c.

IN the interpretation of this miſtry of the living of the Martyrs, Writers and Commentators much differ; ſome judging this to be a Corporeal Reſurrection: others (and they not a few) conceive it to be a ſpiritual Reſurrection, a renewing and reviving of Soul, the effect of Chriſts Spirit upon the heart of Believers and faithful Witneſſes; and a leaving others to a ſtate of ſin and death.

But it is humbly conceived, the mind of the Spirit here it is a miſtical Reſurrection, or civil life; they are ſaid to live, as moſt conſonant to Truth, ſound Reaſon, and the ſcope of the place. They lived.

Living and dying in Scripture is variouſly taken ſometimes litterally for the natural ſpirit or Eternal life and death, ſometimes figuratively for a civil or miſtical life and death, conſiſting either in a freedom from miſery and di •• reſs in this life; the lying under which is called death, Iſa. 52.2. Iſa. 26.19. Luke 2.34. 2. Chron. 19.10. And freedom therefrom into a proſperous ſtate, Reſurrection and Life. Reſurrection, Iſa. 52.2. 1 Sam. 2.7, 8. Iſa. 26.14.19, Rom. 11.19. Life, Job 21.7. Pſal. 38.19. Hoſea 6.2. The not freedom therefrom, an unraiſed ſtate, Pſal. 140.10. Iſa. 2 • .14 43.17. Amos 8.14.

This therefore holds out under theſe terms of living or firſt Reſurrection-ſtate, the beginning of the Churches glorious, happy, and peaceable condition (whereof all the Prophets ſpeak) after her long ſorrow and ſuffering, her Enemios being now conquered and brought under, alluding to the Corporeal Reſurrection; for as the Saints cannot enter into Glory, and triumph, till the bodies be raiſed out of the Duſt, and revived, and Reſurrection power paſſes upon them: No more ſhall the Church enter into its promiſed Reſt, foretold to be enjoyed by her in this life, till this miſtical Reſurrection or reviving paſſeth upon her, before which under the Beaſts Dominion they are but as ſo many ſlain, and dead men, Rev. 11.7, 8, 9, 10.6.9. They are ſo in a natural ſenſe, becauſe they worſhip not the Beaſt, Rev. 13.15. Dan. 3.6. Being killed all the day long, Rom. 8.36. viz. in purpoſe and decree and by ſentence of the Antichriſtian Laws, multitudes alſo feel • ng actually the force of them under the bloody Beaſt and Scarlet coloured Whore; muchmore in a civil ſenſe, thruſt down from the exerciſe of all power, dignity and Soveraignty in the behalf of Chriſt, either in Civils or Eccleſiaſticks, So was it with Iſrael in Babylon in theſe reſpects. as perſons put into their Graves, Ezek. 37.12 as ſo many dead men.

But now is the time come (their Mortal deadly Enemies being brought down by an high hand) that they ſhall not only have all the bloody Laws and Decrees reverſt, and cancelled, and ſo be freed from all danger or damage, that may come to their perſons: But be revived to a civil life, and put now into a capacity to come into the exerciſe of power, dignity and Soveraignty, both in Church and State; for as is the Death, ſo the Reſurrection. Therefore is it ſaid, that when Iſrael were to come out of Babylon, and reſtored to former priviledges in their own Land, the Lord opened their Graves, cauſed Bone to come to its Bone, Sinew to its Sinew, put a Spirit of Life into them, ſet them upon their feet, to their becoming an exceeding great Army, whereby they came again to the exerciſe of their former Juriſdictions in Rule and Government among themſelves.

And ſo a parrallel place to this Rev. 11.11. The Church having paſſed the State of Death, Slain, Slaughtered Witneſſes during the Beaſts reign and rage, comes now to have a Spirit of Life from God enter into them, enabling them to ſtand upon their feet. And then a voice from Heaven, or the Orb of Government and Rule (for ſo Heaven here, and in the Rev. 12.7. is to be taken) calls them up thereto, alluding hereby to Chriſts dead body that was killed, raiſed, and aſcended into Heaven, And ſo the Prophet, Iſa. 26.19. Thy dead men ſhall live, together with my dead body ſhall they ariſe: Awake and Sing, ye that dwell in the Dust; for thy Dew is as the Dew of Herbs, and the Earth ſhall caſt out the Dead.

And parallel to this, Hoſea 6.2. After two days he will revive us; in the third day he will raiſe us, and we ſhall live in his ſight. His miſtical body the Church being in a miſtical way to conform and ſuit in a figure to the Death, Reſurrection and Aſcenſion of his real Body.

The Prophet Hoſea alſo in the 13, 14. ver. foretelling this promiſed reſtauration to the Church in this miſtical manner, doth it in terms alluding to the Corporeal Reſurrection, to which alſo the Apoſtle refers, 1 Cor. 15.55. when he aſſerts that Doctrine of the Reſurrection. I will ranſom them from the power of the Grave, I will redeem them from Death: O Death, I will be thy Plagues; O Grave, I will be thy deſtruction: Repentance ſhall be hid from my Eyes. And again by the Prophet Iſa. 25.8. Speaking of this very time. He will ſwallow up Death in Victory, and the Lord will wipe away tears from all faces, and the rebuke of his people ſhall he take away from off all the Earth; for the Lord hath ſpoken it. Which very words of the Prophet are repeated by John, and applied to this very time, Rev. 21.4. Rev. 7.17. Now as is the Death, ſo muſt the Reſurrection be: to the Spiritual Death there is a Spiritual Reſurrection, to the miſtical Death a miſtical Reſurrection, to the Corporeal Death a Corporeal Reſurrection.

To this the Aſſemblies Annotations upon this place ſeem to concur alſo, Rev. 20.5, 6. After Antichriſts deſtruction there will be ſuch a new face of the Church, as if the Saints were all raiſed up again. This Reſurrection is not of particular perſons, but of whole Churches and Nations, as Rom. 11.15. alluded to in the raiſing of dead Bones, Ezek 37. in which they are ſaid to have part.

And that the Corporeal Reſurrection of the Saints cannot be underſtood in this place, further appears.

Firſt, Becauſe the Text in the Letter of it ſpeaks not of their Bodies, but Souls, and of the Souls only of them that were beheaded, as Rev. 6.9. And I ſaw under the Altar the Souls of them, that were ſlain for the Word of God, &c. Now it is no where ſaid, that Souls in a proper ſenſe revive and are raiſed; becauſe they never dye being Immortal, and ſo not capable of Reſurrection; neceſſitating therefore another ſenſe.

Secondly, Becauſe if we are here to underſtand a bodily Reſurrection of the Saints (Martyrs only being here mentioned and beheaded Martyrs too, taking in no other Saints and only ſuch too, that ſuffered under Antichriſt) then will Chriſt have but a ſmall Kingdom: And then only ſuch Martyrs partaking of that firſt Reſurrection are to ſhare of happineſs and freedom from ſecond Death; excluding all but ſuch both from happineſs and exemption from ſuch a curſe, contrary to the Analogy of Faith, and whole current of Scriptures; for what by ſuch Doctrine will become of all the Saints from Abel to this time, that were not Martyrs under Antichriſt.

Thirdly, Becauſe this will hold out an abſurdity of a two-fold Reſurrection (a thouſand years diſtant each from other) of bodies, contrary to John 5.28. The hour is coming, in which all that are in the Graves, ſhall hear his voice, and ſhall come forth, they that have done Good to the Reſurrection of Life; and they that have done Evil, to the Reſurrection of Damnation. The ſtate of the Reſurrection being there held forth by Chriſt to be general and univerſal, relating to Good and Bad, and to be at one time, the hour. So in John 6. four ſeveral times he refers the Saints Reſurrection to the laſt day, verſe 39.40, 44, 54. The profeſſed Faith of the Saints in that day, John 11.24. And Martha ſaid unto him, I know that he ſhall riſe again in the Reſurrection at the laſt day. So 1 Cor. 15.51, 52. Behold I ſhew you a miſtery; we ſhall not all ſleep, but we ſhall all be changed in a Moment, in the twinkling of an Eye, at the laſt Trump; for the Trumpet ſhall ſound, and the Dead ſhall be raiſed incorruptible, and we ſhall be changed, Joh 19.25, 26. For I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that he ſhall ſtand at the latter day upon the Earth. 26. And though, after, my skin, Worms deſtroy this body, yet in my fleſh ſhall I ſee God. So Job 14.12. Man lyeth down and riſeth not till the Heavens be no more, &c. By which two Scriptures in Job the laſt day and time of the laſt Trump is explained, and limited to Chriſts perſonal coming, and end of the world, or diſſolution of the Heavens and the Earth, as 2 Pet. 3.10, 11, 12. Rev. 20.11.

Fourthly, Becauſe this opinion holds out this to be the firſt bodily Reſurrection, contrary to what the Scripture ſpeaks of, nine going before it. As firſt, the Widow of Sarepta's Son, 1. Kin. 17.22. 2ly, The Son of the Shunnamite, 1 Kings 4.35. 3ly The man that was raiſed by the touch of the Prophets Coffin. 2 Kings 13.21. 4y The Widow of Naim's Son, Luke 7.15. 5ly The Daughter of Jairus, Luke 8.55. 6y Lazarus, John 11.44. 7ly Thoſe many that came out of their Graves accompanying Chriſt at his Reſurrection. 8ly Tabitha, Acts 9.41. 9ly Eutichus, Acts 20.16. By which ſeveral inſtances it muſt appear, thar either this is not a Corporeal Reſurrection ſpoken of, or theſe nine mentioned were not ſo; for this cannot be ſaid in truth to be the firſt Corporeal Reſurrection, when nine went before it, but the Tenth Reſurrection rather.

Fifthly, The Bodily Reſurrection cannot be here meant, becauſe that is not to be till a thouſand years after this, as in this Chapter, when all the Elements muſt give up their Dead, Rev. 20.12, 13.

Sixthly, This cannot be the Corporeal Reſurection of the Saints; for that cannot be till Chriſts perſonal coming and appearing, and day of Judgment, 1 Theſ. 4.14. Them which ſleep in Jeſus, will God bring with him, 1 Cor. 15.23. Christ the first fruits, afterwards they that are Chriſts at his coming, 2 Tim. 4.1. Who ſhall judge the quick and the dead at his appearing, and his Kingdom. And (as before) Chriſts perſonal coming is proved by many arguments not to be till after the thouſand years: And 'tis as clear that the Judgment day is not till after the thouſand years, and deſtruction of the Gog Magog Army.

Seventhly, This cannot be the Corporeal Reſurrection of the Saints, becauſe it inverts Chriſts order, which is to be at the ſounding of the laſt trumpet. The time of the living Saints change, the time that is expres'd to be the laſt day, which is the time of his coming and appearing, which is the Judgment day. But this a thouſand years before all.

Eighthly, Becauſe if Corporeal and to be underſtood of Martyrs only, then all the dead at the laſt day ſhall be raiſed to the ſecond death; contrary to John 5.24.6.39, 40.44 54. Dan. 12.2. And they only as Martyrs, Prieſts to God, contrary to 1 Pet. 2.5, 9. Rev. 1. • .

Ninthly, Becauſe if this be underſtood to be the Reſurrection of all the Saints, who in that immortal and glorified ſtate are to live and Reign the thouſand years in and over the world, it neceſſarily infers theſe ſtrange abſurdities.

Firſt; that glorified and unglorified, mortal and immortal bodies muſt converſe together; for it neceſſarily follows, if the Saints are raiſed, then is Chriſt come in Glory, and their vile bodies are made like to his glorified body; and that Chriſt and the Saints and Angels in this glorified ſtate converſe with the men of the world, Ruling, Governing and Ordering them in the reſpective policies by Zions Laws and Edicts, contrary to expreſs Scripture, 1 Tim. 6.16. Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light, which no man can approach unto, whom no man hath ſeen, nor can ſee, viz. No mortal man, no unglorified man; for if Moſes that had only a glimps of Gods back parts, had ſuch a Glory upon him, that the Children of Iſrael could not converſe with him without a vail; And the Diſciples were not able to ſtand before Chriſt in the Transfiguration, nor Paul in the Viſion; how unable will wicked men be to ſtand before, and converſe with Chriſt, who appears in tranſcendent Glory, both in his own and the Fathers Glory, the Glory of all the Holy Angels, and Glory of all Saints, as hereafter: And it is expreſly ſaid, that none can ſee God and live, Exod. 33.20. It being impoſſible that any poor, mortal, finite Creature can ſee and ſtand before the glorious, immortal and infinite Being, without being conſumed.

Secondly, It holds out that ſome glorified and unglorified Saints, ſhall at this time converſe together, viz. thoſe that are raiſed from the dead, with thoſe that are then upon the Earth, when the Scripture tells us, 1 Cor. 15.51, 52. that at the ſame inſtant, that the dead Saints are raiſed, the living Saints, are changed at a Moment, in the Twinkling of an Eye, which muſt needs be ſo.

1. Becauſe when Chriſt comes, he muſt have all the Saints come with him, who are raiſed, changed and glorified, taken up in the Air to meet him, and in that ſtate are ever with him; not one Saint being to be left behind.

2. Becauſe he then appears in flaming fire, againt them that know him not, nor obey his Goſpel, the day of Grace being then over, and none to be converted after that: And therefore are all the exhortations of making ready, of getting Oyl in the Veſſel and in the Lamp, before he comes, it being too late to do it after he cometh.

A third abſurdity is, that whereas Chriſt ſaith, The laſt Enemy is Death, here the raiſed Saints after death are to meet with another Enemy, the Gog-Magog Army.

Tenthly, This cannot be the Corporeal Reſurrection becauſe it is ſaid expreſlly, that during this thouſand years, the new Jeruſalem, new Heaven and new Earth-ſtate, the Saints ſhall build, plant, Marry & give in Marriage, enjoy the works of their hands, diſpenſe Laws, manage Governments in the world, and be lyable to death and deſſolution therein, which is utterly inconſiſtent with the Reſurrection-ſtate, Luke 20.34. The Children of this world marry and are given in marriage. 35. But they which ſhall be accounted worthy to'btain that world, and the Reſurrection from the Dead, neither marry nor are given in marriage, neither can they dye any more,; for they are equal to the Angels, and are the childeren of God, being the Children of the Reſurrection, the diſpenſing of Laws, managing worldly policies and affairs, being as utterly inconſiſtent with this ſtate alſo.

Secondly, Neither can this living or riſing again intend the Spiritual Reſurrection, viz. the riſing from the death of ſin to the life of Grace, the converted, changed ſtate, though that will abundantly be manifeſted herein, both amongſt Jews and Gentiles by the preaching of the Goſpel.

1. Becauſe it is ſuppoſed it ſpeaks of the Church that were converted & lived a ſpiritual life.

2. Neither was this a life their Enemies could take from them; for in this ſenſe they lived all the time of the Beaſts and the Dragons rage and rule, and in this reſpect might be ſaid to live moſt, when moſt lyable to outward death and diſtreſſes,

Thirdly neither can this be the Eternal Life of Glory, Becauſe this ſpeaks of a ſtate, that precedes that a thouſand years.

Therefore laſtly it will follow, that if it be neither the Corporeal, Spiritual nor Eternal Life, that is here meant, to which the Saints are raiſed, then muſt it be the miſtical or civil life, to which the Prophets give witneſs, as before: And the rather ſo, becauſe of that miſtical and civil death, that all Saints are lyable to, and lye under, during Antichriſts reign, becauſe they refuſe to worſhip the Beaſt or his Image, or receive his Mark and Number, &c. As alſo bcauſe the whole Church and all Saints do at this time partake of this life; becauſe it is ſaid in the next verſe, that the reſt or others lived not, viz. thoſe that did worſhip the Beaſt, the Character of the Antichriſtian Church, they lived not this thouſand years, viz. this miſtical life: But are now to take their turns in the Vally of the ſhadow of death, lyable now to the Priſon-ſtate, and Gibbet. to give an account for all their cruelties and murders, to be kill'd all the day long, to be fill'd in the Cup they have fill'd, and as being thruſt in the pit and bound, kept from all Rule, Dignity and Authority,

Object. But why muſt the Church be included under theſe terms or characters of Souls beheaded, and that would not worſhip the Beaſt?

Anſw. Becauſe it may more emphatically and ſignificantly held forth the ſtate, they are raiſed from and raiſed to.

Various are the names and Characters, the Church is repreſented by in this Book, and yet all ſuitable to their preſent poſture and ſtation, viz. In her primitive purity and luſture, a Woman clothed with the Sun, and the Moon under her feet, and upon her head a Crown of Twelve Stars: In her perſecuted, afflicted ſtate under the Dragon or Rome Heathen, Souls under the Altar, Rev. 6.9, 10. Slain for the Word of God, and Teſtimony they held, and ſo here Souls of the beheaded Rev. 20. In her conteſts with the Dragon, Rev. 12.2. A woman with Child cryed travelling in birth, and pained to be delivered. Under the Beaſt tyranny, and perſecution, Rev. 12. A Woman flying into the Wilderneſs, Rev. 11. Witneſſes in Sackcloth and ſlain Witneſſes: In their cleaving to Chriſt, whilſt ſo many wonder and wander after the the Beaſt, the Lambs followers, the Sealed and Marked ones, Keepers of the Commandments of God and Teſtimony of Jeſus, Rev. 14. In the • r courageous oppoſition to Tyranny and Idolatry, called Victors over the Beaſts Image, Mark, Number, Name. In their Martial attempts againſt the Beaſt and Whore, the called, choſen and faithful, the Lambs Army. In her quiet, peaceable ſtate, Kings and Prieſts, Aſcenders of Heaven and the Throne of God, Reigners with Chriſt, the Bride, the Lambs Wife, the new Jeruſalem, the beloved City, the Palme-bearing multitude. The falſe Church being repreſented alſo under various Marks, Names and Characters, as you may find under another Head, and amongſt the reſt, they are called the Dead, that ſhall not live this thouſand years. As Antichriſt and his followers dye and go off the Stage; ſo Chriſt and his followers live and come on: The death of the one is the life of the other,

Of the rest of the Dead that lived not. But the reſt of the Dead lived not again till the thouſand years were finiſhed.

IN the underſtanding of this death of the wicked, interpreters as much differ, as they do about the living of the Saints. Some ſuppoſe a Corporeal death that is here intended; intimating that whilſt the Saints and Martyrs are raiſed, to live and Reign with Chriſt, the bodies of the wicked ſhall not be raiſed, but are to lye in their Graves, all the thouſand years.

And others ſuppoſe it a ſpiritual death, a death in ſin, an unconverted, unregenerated ſtate, that the wicked will be found in during all the thouſand years.

But it is humbly conceived there is the ſame good ground t'underſtand this as the former living of the Saints, viz. in a metaphorical ſenſe: As that living of the Saints is to be taken to be a civil life; ſo this death of the wicked is to be underſtood a civil death, being the direct Antitheſis to the former, and ſo indeed no other then a confirmation, and illuſtration of that happy ſtate of the Saints; for as when the Beaſt and Dragon and their worſhipers lived, viz. were found in the full exerciſe of power, Rule and Authority in the world, the Saints then civilly dyed, being not only put out of all capacity of that kind, but made lyable to all manner of natural deaths and diſtreſs for oppoſing their uſurpations, and refuſing their Idolatrous worſhip; ſo when the Saints come to take their turns to live in power and authority, then ſhall all the Beaſts and Dragons worſhipers and followers, take their turns in a ſtate of death too, not only thruſt from all Rule and Authority, but rendred lyable to give an account with their lives and liberties for all their cruelties and murders, during their tyrannous uſurpations: When they muſt have retaliation, and be filled in the Cup, they have filled to others, and be rewarded as they have rewarded the Saints, during their reign and rage. For how much ſhe hath glorified her ſelf and lived deliciouſly, ſo much torment and ſoorrw ſhe muſt have.

Object. But why called the reſt of the Dead that lived not again?

This alſo is a proper Character of the falſe Church, holding out their preſent poſture and condition, ſometimes termed Earth-dwellers, Beaſt-worſhipers and Wonderers, Babylon, Whore, a Glorious Queen, City of the Nations, and here according to their dethroned, ſlaughtered, impriſoned, captivated ſtate, The Dead that lived not.

But why the Reſt of the Dead, ſo read, as Pareus, after the manner of the Greek, the Genetive for the Nomnative, the reſt of the dead for the reſt being dead: ſo Rev. 9.20. reſt of the men, that is, other men. The word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 being other, as Eph. 6.10. 1 Cor. 7:29. 1 Tim. 4.13, 20. The Saints that were dead, that would not worſhip formerly in the Dragons and Beaſts life and reign are now alive: But the other men that worſhiped Beaſt and Dragon, enter now a ſtate of Death and Judgment, who are judged to death all the thouſand years, no more to Rule or Reign either in Civils, Militaries, or Eccleſiaſticks (for, or under the Beaſt) during that time, then they permited the Saints to exerciſe any ſuch Soveraignty for, and in the behalf of Chriſt, during their day; for as one goes up, the other goes down. They are not to live again till the thouſand years be finiſhed, implying that when the Dragon is looſed, there will then be a Military power and juriſdiction at leaſt, that they may live to, again in oppoſition unto Chriſt and the Saints, in their encompaſſing the Camp of the Saints, and beloved City, which their ſaid raiſed ſtate makes good, and confirms the former interprepretation, that their death is miſtically and figuratively to be underſtood of a civil, and not litterally of a Corporeal death; for if the dead men muſt not live again till the thouſand years be expired, and then muſt be raiſed out of their Graves, and in that Reſurrection-ſtate appear in that Military poſture, is ſuch an abſurdity, that I preſume none will own: Wicked men being not raiſed to make oppoſition againſt Chriſt and his Saints, but to appear to judgment, being the Reſurrection (to them) of Damnation, as to the raiſed Saints of Life and Salvation.

Of Reigning with Chriſt. And I ſaw Thrones, and they ſat upon them, and Judgment was given unto them, &c. And they lived and Reigned with Chriſt a thouſand years, &c. And they ſhall be Prieſts to God and Chriſt, &c.

AFter the Saints are revived and a Spirit of Life entred into them, they are called up and aſcend into Heaven, ſaith Rev. 1.1. viz. to Rule and Government, as Page 39. to Kingly power, to ſit upon Thrones and have judgment committed to them, ſaith this Text, Enſigns of Soveraignty, Pſal. 122.5. Pſal. 7.21. 1. Dan. 7.22. Alluding to the Reſurrection and Aſcenſion of Chriſt after his Death, who Aſcending Heaven had all power, judgment, and authority given to him, Mat. 28.18. John 5.22, 27.

So ſhall it be in like manner with his miſtical body in their miſtical Reſurrection and Aſcenſion: They are to Aſcend the Throne of Chriſt, and to receive Judgment, Rule and Authority from him, having ſuffered with him during Antichriſts Reign, and are now as Kings to Reign with him in his Kingdom.

Which Kingly ſtate of the Saints is confirmed by divers Scriptures, whereof take ſome few.

Rev. 5, 10. And hath made us unto our God, Kings and Prieſts, and we ſhall Reign on the Earth. (Being part of the new ſong of the 24 Elders, that are ſaid to be about the Throne in Chap. 4.10. with white Raiment and Crowns of Gold, caſting them down before the Throne, interpreted here in the 9. verſe of 5. to be the Church of God, that were redeemed by his Blood, out of every Kindred, Tongue, people and Nation.)

Compared with Rev. 1.5. Ʋnto him that loved us and waſhed us from our ſins in his own Blood: And hath made us Kings and Prieſts unto God and his Father, to him be Glory and Dominion for ever and ever.

Daniel 7.17. Theſe great Beaſts which are four, are four Kings, which ſhall ariſe out of the Earth (viz. the four Monarchies, as interpreted Chap. 2.18.) But the Saints of the moſt high ſhall take the Kingdom, and poſſeſs the Kingdom for ever. 2 • . And judgment was given to the Saints of the most high. 26. And the judgment ſhall ſit, and they ſhall take away his Dominion, to conſume and deſtroy it to the end. 27. And the Kingdom and Dominion and the greatneſs of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven ſhall be given to the people of the Saints of the moſt high, whoſe Kingdom is an Everlaſting Kingdom: and all Dominions ſhall ſerve and obey him.

Which is the very ſame ſpoken of Dan 2.44. and in the days of theſe Kings (viz four Monarchs typed out by the Image) the God of Heaven ſhall ſet up a Kingdom, which ſhall never be deſtroyed, and the Kingdom ſhall not be left to other people: but it ſhall break in pieces and conſume all theſe Kingdoms, and it ſhall ſtand for ever.

Pſal. 110 2. The Lord ſhall ſend the Rod of thy ſtrength (viz. his Septer, or Enſign of Rule and Dignity) out of Zion (the new Teſtament Church) Rule thou in the midſt of thine Enemies, Mica 4.8. And thou O Tower of the Flock, the ſtrong hold of the Daughter of Zion, unto thee ſhall it come, even the firſt Dominion, the Kingdom ſhall come to the Daughter of Jeruſalem, Rev. 2.26, 27. And he that overcometh and keepeth my Works unto the end, to him will I give power over the Nations, and he ſhall rule them with a Rod of Iron, as the Veſſels of a Potter ſhall they be broken to pieces, even as I have received of my Father, and I will give him the Morning Star.

Which glorious reign is held forth to us in the particulars following, viz.

Firſt, In the Great Extent. Secondly, in the Glorious Adminiſtration (which is firſt in diſpenſing Laws, 2ly Adminiſtring judgment, both puniſhing the Evil, and rewarding the Good) to the encreaſe of 1. Peace, 2. Plenty, and 3. Protection. Sixthly, the great converſions both of Jews and Gentiles. Seventhly, the encreaſe of holineſs. Eighthly, Freedom from ſorrow. Ninthly, Reſtauration of the Creature.

Firſt, The extent of this Kingdom is no leſs than the bounds of the Beaſts and Dragons Territories, even the whole Earth, Rev. 16.14. No leſs than the limits of the four preceding Monarchies, as Dan. 7.27. And the Kingdom and Dominion, and the greatneſs of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven, ſhall be given to the people of the Saints of the moſt high, whoſe Kingdom is an Everlaſting Kingdom, and all Dominions ſhall ſerve and obey him. So Dan. 2.34, 35. The Univerſality whereof is confirmed alſo by theſe following Scriptures.

Iſa. 60.11. Thy Gates ſhall be open continually; they ſhall not be ſhut day nor night, that men may bring unto thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that their Kings may be brought. 12. For the Nation and Kingdom, that will not ſerve thee ſhall periſh: Yea thoſe Nations ſhall be utterly waſted.

Iſa. 2.2. And it ſhall come to paſs in the laſt deays that the Mountain, of the Lords houſe ſhall be eſtabliſhed in the top of the Mountains, and ſhall be exalted above the Hills, and all Nations ſhall flow thereunto.

Agreeable to the firſt promiſe to Abram, Gen. 12.3. And I will bleſs them that bleſs thee, and curſe them that curſe thee, and in thee ſhall all the Families of the Earth be bleſſed. Ratified alſo by an Oath, Gen. 22.16, 17, 18. By my ſelf have I ſworn (ſaith the Lord) that in bleſſing I will bleſs thee, and in multiplying I will multiply thy ſeed as the Stars of Heaven, and as the ſand which is upon the Sea Shore. And thy ſeed ſhall poſſeſs the Gate of his Enemies: And in thy ſeed ſhall all the Nations of the Earth be bleſſed.

Rev. 11.15. And the ſeventh Angel ſounded, and there were great voices in Heaven, ſaying, The Kingdoms of this world are become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Chriſt, and he ſhall reign for ever and ever.

So Pſal. 2.8. Pſal. 29.10. Iſa. 19.23, 25.

The glorious Adminiſtration conſiſts,

Firſt in diſpenſing the Righteous Laws of the Lord in oppoſition to the Laws of the Nations, the Statutes of Omri; the Lord alone being the Law-giver.

Mica 4.2. And many Nations ſhall come and ſay, Come and let us go up to the Mountain of the Lord, and to the Houſe of the God of Jacob, and he will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths, for the Law ſhall go forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord from Jeruſalem. Therefore it is ſaid. Iſa. 51.4. Hearken unto me my people, and give ear unto me Oh my Nation; for a Law ſhall proceed from me, and I will make my judgment to reſt for a light of the people. 5. My Righteouſneſs is near, my Salvation is gone forth, and mine Arms ſhall judge the people, the Iſles ſhall wait upon me, and upon mine Arm ſhall they truſt. Therefore verſe the 7th Hearken to me ye that know Right, the People in whoſe heart is my Law. Fear not the reproach of men, &c.

Iſa. 42.2. He ſhall not fail, nor be diſcouraged, till he have ſet judgment in the Land, and the Iſles ſhall wait for his Law. Verſe 21: The Lord is well pleaſed for his Righteouſneſs ſake: He will magnifie the Law, and make it Honourable.

And further as a precept for the day, Mal. 4.4. Remember ye the Law of Moſes my Servant, which I commanded unto him in Horeb for all Iſrael with the Statutes and Judgments, Ezek. 44.23, 24.

Secondly, In Adminiſtring Juſtice and Judgment and Righteouſneſs to the encreaſe of Peace and plenty and protection, the bleſſings of good Government.

Iſa. 1.26 And I will restore thy Judges as at the firſt, and the Councellors, as at the beginning: afterward thou ſhalt be called the City of Righteouſneſs, the faithful City

Pſ. 72.7. In his days ſhall the Righteous flouriſh, and abundance of Peace, ſo long as the Moon endureth. Verſe the 2. of that Pſal. He ſhall judge thy people with Righteouſneſs and thy poor with Judgment. Verſe 11. All Kings ſtall fall down before him, all Nations ſhall ſerve him. 12. For he ſhall deliver the needy, when he cryeth, the poor alſo and him that hath no helper. 13. He ſhall spare the poor and needy, and ſave the Souls of the needy. 14. He ſhall redeem their Soul from deceit and violence, &c.

Iſa. 60.17, 18. I will alſo make thy Officers peace, and thine exacters Righteouſneſs. 18. Violence ſhall no more be heard in thy Land, waſting and deſtruction within thy Borders: But thou ſhalt call thy walls Salvation, and thy Gates praiſe. 21. Thy people alſo ſhall be all Righteous, they ſhall inherit thy Land for ever, the branch of my planting, the work of my hands that I may be glorified.

Iſa. 62.2. And the Gentiles ſhall ſee thy righteouſneſs, and all Kings thy Glory.

Iſa. 11.4. With righteouſneſs ſhall he Judge the Poor, and reprove with Equity, for the meek of the Earth: and he ſhall ſmite the Earth with the Rod of his Mouth, and with the breath of his Lips ſhall he ſlay the wicked. 5. And righteouſneſs ſhall be the Girdle of his Loins, and faithfulneſs the Girdle of his Reins. 6. The Wolf alſo ſhall dwell with the Lamb, and &c. 9. They ſhall not hurt nor deſtroy in all my Holy Mountain: for the Earth ſhall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the Waters cover the Sea.

Iſa. 2.4. And he ſhall Judge among the Nations and rebuke many people: and they ſhall beat their Swords into Plowſhares, and their Spears into Pruning hooks: Nation ſhall not lift up Sword againſt Nation, neither ſhall they learn War any more.

Iſa. 32.16, 17. Then Judgement ſhall dwell in the Wilderneſs, and righteouſneſs remain in the fruitful Field; and the work of righteouſneſs ſhall be peace, and the effect of righteouſneſs, quietneſs, and aſſurance for ever: and my people ſhall dwell in a peaceable Habitation, and in ſure dwellings, and in quiet reſting places.

Iſa. 33.5. He hath fill'd Zion with judgement and righteouſneſs. 6. And wiſdom and knowledge ſhall be the ſtability of thy times.

Iſa. 66.12. I will extend peace to her like a River, and the glory of the Gentiles like a flowing ſtream, &c.

Joel 3.18. And it ſhall come to paſs in that day, that the Mountains ſhall drop down new Wine, and the Hills ſhall flow with Milk: and all the Rivers of Judah ſhall flow with Waters, and a Fountain ſhall come forth of the Houſe of the Lord, and ſhall water the Vally of Shittim. Then Egypt ſhall be a deſolation.

Amos 9.13. Behold the days come (ſaith the Lord) that the Plowman ſhall overtake the Reaper; and the treader of Grapes him that ſoweth Seed, and the Mountains ſhall drop ſweet Wine, and all the Hills ſhall melt.

Ezek. 34.26. And I will make them and the places round about them my Hill, a bleſſing: and I will cauſe the Shower to come down in his ſeaſon: there ſhall be Showers of bleſſing. 27. And the Tree of the Field ſhall yield her fruit, and the Earth ſhall yield her increaſe, and they ſhall be ſafe in their Land, &c. 28. And they ſhall no more be a prey to the Heathen, neither ſhall the Beaſts of the Land devour them, but they ſhall dwell ſafely, and none ſhall make them afraid.

Iſa. 51.3. He will make her Wilderneſs like Eden, and her Deſert like the Garden of the Lord, So Ezek. 36, 35.

Iſa. 49 10. They ſhall not hunger nor thirſt, neither ſhall the heat nor Sun ſmite them: for he that hath mercy on them ſhall lead them, even by the ſprings of Waters ſhall he guide them. 12. Behold theſe ſhall come from far: and lo theſe from the North, and from the Weſt, and from the Land of Sinim.

Iſa. 65.21. And they ſhall build Houſes and inhabit them; and they ſhall plant Vineyards, and eat the fruit of them. 22. They ſhall not build and another inhabit; they ſhall not plant and another eat; for as the days of a Tree, are the days of my people, and mine elect ſhall long enjoy the work of their hands. 23. They ſhall not labour in vain, and bring forth for trouble: For they are the Seed of the bleſſed of the Lord and their Off-ſpring with them. 25. The Wolf and the Lamb ſhall feed together, and the Lion ſhall eat Straw like the Bullock: And duſt ſhall be the Serpents meat; They ſhall not hurt nor deſtroy in all my Holy Mountain (ſaith the Lord) ſpoken of the New Heaven and New Earth State, as Verſes 17, 18. Which golden Age is further deſcribed.

Pſal. 72.11.15. Iſa. 60.17. For Braſs I will bring Gold, and for Iron Silver, and for Wood Braſs, and for Stones Iron.

To which peace and plenty is added the eminent protection that is vouchſafed in this day.

Iſa. 4, 5 And the Lord will create upon every dwelling place of Mount Zion, and upon her aſſemblies a Cloud and ſmoke by day, and ſhining of a flaming fire by night; for upon all the Glory ſhall be a defence 6. And there ſhall be a Tabernacle for a ſhadow in the day time from the heat, and for a place of refuge, and for a covert from ſtorm, and from rain.

Zach 2.5. For I (ſaith the Lord) will be unto her a wall of fire round about, and will be the glory in the midſt of her.

The bleſſing alſo of which bleſſed reigning day, conſiſts much in the great Converſions, that ſhall be effected both among the Jews and Gentiles, by the publication of the Goſpel.

Gentiles Converſion, Pſal. 87.3, 4, 5. Glorious things are ſpoken of thee, O City of God, Selah. 4. I will make mention of Rahab and Babylon, to them that know me; behold Philiſtia and Tyre with Ethiopia; This man was born there. 5. And of Zion it ſhall be ſaid this and that man was born in her, and the higheſt himſelf ſhall eſtabliſh her.

Iſa. 1.27. Zion ſhall be redeemed with Judgment, and her converts with Righteouſneſs.

Iſa. 11.10. And in that day ſhall be a root of Jeſſe, which ſhall ſtand for an Enſign of the people; to it ſhall the Gentiles ſeek, and his reſt ſhall be glorious. 12. And he ſhall ſet up an Enſign for the Nations, and ſhall aſſemble the out casts of Iſrael, and gather together the diſperſed of Judah from the four corners of the Earth.

Iſa. 60:5. Then thou ſhalt ſee and flow together, and thy heart ſhall fear and be inlarged; becauſe the abundance of the Sea ſhall be converted unto thee, the forces of the Gentiles ſhall come unto thee, 6. The multitude of Camels ſhall cover thee: The Dromedaries of Median and Epha: all they from Sheba ſhall come, they ſhall bring Gold and Incenſe, and they ſhall ſhew forth the Praiſes of the Lord. 7. All the flocks of Kedar ſhall be gathered together unto thee, the Rams of Nebaioth ſhall miniſter unto thee: They ſhall come up with acceptance on mine Altar, and I will glorifie the houſe of my Glory. 8. Who are theſe that fly as a Cloud, and as the Doves to their Windows. 9. Surely the Iſles ſhall wait for me, &c. 10. And the ſons of ſtrangers ſhall build up thy walls.

Iſa. 35.1, 2. The Wilderneſs and ſolitary place ſhall be glad for them, and the deſert ſhall rejoyce and bloſſom as a Roſe. 2. It ſhall bloſſom abundantly and rejoyce even with joy and ſinging; the Glory of Lebanon ſhall be given unto it, the excellency of Carmel and Sharon: They ſhall ſee the Glory of the Lord and the excellency of our God. 5. Then the eyes of the blind ſhall be opened, and the ears of the deaf ſhall be unſtoped. 6. Then ſhall the Lame man Leap as an Hart, and tongue of the dumb ſing; for in the Wilderneſs ſhall waters break out, and streams in the Deſert.

Amos 9.11. In that day will I raiſe up the Tabernacle of David, that is fallen and cloſe up the breaches thereof, and I will raiſe up his ruines, and I will build it as in the days of old. 12. That the may poſſeſs the Remnant of Edom, and of all the Heathen, which are called by my name, ſaith the Lord that doth this. which is interpreted, Acts 15.16. the Converſion of the Gentiles to Chriſt Jeſus.

Iſa. 19.24. In that day shall Iſrael be the third with Aegypt and with Aſſyria, even a bleſſing in the midſt of the Land. 25. Whom the Lord of Hoſts shall bleſs, ſaying, Bleſſed be Aegypt my people, and Aſſyrya the work of mine hands and Iſrael mine Inheritance.

Zechar. 8.23. Thus ſaith the Lord of Hoſts in thoſe days it shall come to paſs, that ten men shall take hold out of all languages of the Nations, even shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Jew, ſaying, We will go with you; for we have heard that God is with you.

Rev. 21.24. And the Nations of them which are ſaved, shall walk in the light of it▪ and the Kings of the Earth do bring their glory and honour into it. 27. And there ſhall in no wiſe enter into it any thing, that defileth, neither whatſoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lye: but they which are written in the Lamb's Book of life.

Zech. 12.10, And I will pour upon the Houſe of David and the Inhabitants of Jeruſalem the Spirit of Grace and of Supplications: and they ſhall look upon him, whom they have pierced, and they ſhall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his firſt born.

Amos 9.10. And in that day I will raiſe up the Tabernacle of David that is fallen, &c.

Rom. 11.15. For if the caſting away of them be the reconciling of the World, what ſhall the receiving of them be but life from the Dead? So the 23. And they alſo if they abide not still in unbelief, ſhall be graffed in: for God is able to graff them in again. 24. For if thou wert cut out of the Olive Tree, which is wild by nature, and wert graffed contrary to nature into a good Olive Tree; how much more ſhall theſe, which be the natural branches, be graffed into their own Olive Tree? 25. For I would not, Brethren, that ye ſhould be ignorant of this Myſtery (leaſt you ſhould be wiſe in your own conceits) that blindneſs in part is hapned to Iſrael, until the fulneſs of the Gentiles be come in. 25. And ſo all Iſrael ſhall be ſaved, as it is written, There ſhall come out of Zion, the Deliverer, and shall turn away Ʋngodlineſs from Jacob.

4. The abounding of Holineſs, Iſa. 35.8. And an Highway ſhall be there, and away; and it ſhall be called the way of Holineſs: The unclean ſhall not paſs over it; but it ſhall be for thoſe.

Joel 3.17. Then ſhall Jeruſalem be Holy, and there ſhall no ſtranger paſs through her any more.

Zech. 14.20. In that day ſhall there be upon the Bells of the Horſes, Holineſs unto the Lord, and the Pots in the Lord's Houſe ſhall be like the Bowls before the Altar: 21. Yea, every Pot in Jeruſalem and in Judah ſhall be Holineſs unto the Lord of Hoſts: and in that day there ſhall be no more the Canaanite in the Houſe of the Lord of Hoſts. Hoſ. 9. Ezek. 44.9. Rev. 21.1.

Iſa. 60.21. Thy people ſhall be all righteous.

Zeph. 3.13. The Remnant of Iſrael ſhall not do iniquity nor ſpeak lyes: neither ſhall a deceitful tongue be found in their mouths.

2 Pet. 2.13. New Heavens and new Earth, wherein dwells righteouſneſs.

Rev. 21.1. And I ſaw a new Heaven and a new Earth. 2. And I John ſaw the Holy City, new Jeruſalem coming down from God out of heaven, &c. 3. Behold the Tabernacle of God is with men, &c. 27. And there ſhall in no wiſe enter into it any thing that defileth, &c. but they that are written in the Lamb's Book.

Outward and viſible acts of Worſhip, Rev. 88. Rev. 21.

Freedom from Sorrow, Pain and Sickneſs.

Iſa. 25.8. The Lord will in that day wipe away all tears from all faces; and the rebuke of his people ſhall he take away from off all the Earth: for the Lord hath ſpoken it.

Iſa. 54.13, 14. Thy Children ſhall be taught of the Lord, and great ſhall be the peace of thy Children: In righteouſneſs ſhalt thou be eſtabliſhed; thou ſhalt be far from oppreſſion (for thou ſhalt not fear) and from terror, for it ſhall not come near thee.

Iſa. 60 15. Whereas thou haſt been forſaken, I will make thee an eternal excellency: violence ſhall be no more heard in thy Land; the days of thy mourning ſhall be ended.

Iſa. 65.19. I will joy in my people, and the voice of weeping, or crying ſhall no more be heard in her.

Rev. 7.16, 17. They ſhall hunger no more For the Lamb in the midſt of the Throne ſhall feed them, and wipe away all tears from their eyes.

Rev. 21.4. God ſhall wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there ſhall be no more ſorrowing, nor crying, nor pain, Ezek. 28.24. Jer. 30.10.

Superabounding pouring forth of the Spirit.

Joel 2.28. And it ſhall come to paſs afterward, that I will pour out of my ſpirit upon all fleſh, and your Sons and your Daughters ſhall Prophecy, your old Men ſhall dream Dreams, your Youngmen ſhall ſee Viſions: 29. And alſo upon the Servants and upon the Hand-maids in thoſe days, will I pour out my Spirit. Iſa. 32.15.

Laſtly, The reſtauration of the Creature.

Iſa 65.17. For behold I create a new Heavens, and a new Earth; and the former ſhall not be remembred, no come into mind. 25. The Wolf and the Lamb ſhall feed together, &c.

Rom. 8.18. For I reckon that the ſufferings of this preſent time, are not worthy to be compared with the Glory, which ſhall be revealed in us. 19. For the earneſt expectation of the Creature waiteth for the manifeſtation of the Sons of God. 21. Becauſe the creature it ſelf alſo ſhall be delivered from the bondage of corruption, into the glorious liberty of the Sons of God, &c.

This glorious and happy ſtate of the Church in this your Rule, Dignity, and Soveraignity is called in Scripture the Kingdom of Chriſt, and is ſo ſpoken off, as if he was perſonally preſent with them in all this work before mentioned, both in the conquering, as well as peaceable part of the Kingdom.

Firſt, As to the Conquering part, or (as by way of diſtinction called) the Kingdoms of the Stone, it is called his Kingdom and ſpoke of, as if he were perſonally preſent.

Dan. 2.44. And in the days of thoſe Kings ſhall the God of Heaven ſet up a Kingdom, which ſhall never be deſtroyed: and the Kingdom ſhall not be left to other people, &c. The interpretation of Verſe 34. Thou ſaweſt till that a Stone was cut out without hands, which ſmote the Image upon his feet, that were of Iron and Clay, and brake them to pieces. (Interpreted to be the fourth or last Monarchy Chapt. 7 and Verſe 40. of this Chapter) 35. And the Stone that ſmote the Image became a great Mountain, and filled the whole Earth.

Rev. 17.14. Theſe (viz. the ten Horns, ten Kingdoms, or ten Toes of this Image) make War with the Lamb, and the Lamb ſhall overcome them: for he is Lord of Lords, and King of Kings, and they that are with him are called, and choſen, and faithful. (Spoken as though perſonally preſent in the work) and parallel to this.

Rev. 19.11. And I ſaw Heaven opened, and behold a white Horſe, and he that ſat upon him was called faithful and true, and in righteouſneſs he doth judge and make War. 13. And he was cloathed in a Veſture dipt in blood, (taken out of Iſa. 63.2. &c.) And his name is called the Word of God: 14. And the Armies which are in Heaven followed him upon white Horſes, cloathed in fine Linnen white and clean. 15. And out of his Mouth goeth a ſharp Sword, that with it he ſhould ſmite the Nations: and he ſhall Rule them with a Rod of Iron: and he treadeth the Wine-preſs of the fierceneſs and wrath of Almighty God. 16. And he hath on his Veſture and Thigh written, King of Kings, and Lord of Lords. And then there is an invitation to the Fouls of Heaven to feaſt themſelves with the fleſh of Kings, Captains, and Mighty Men in the Supper of the great God.

And in the 45 Pſa. a Prophecy of the Kingdom, Verſe 3. Gird thy Sword upon thy Thigh, O moſt Mighty, with thy Glory and thy Majeſty. 4. And in thy Majeſty ride proſperouſly, becauſe of truth and meekneſs, and righteouſneſs: and thy right hand ſhall teach thee terrible things. 5. Thine Arrows are ſharp in the heart of the Kings enemies; whereby the people fall under thee, (And then after this Conqueſt, as though in it in perſon.) 6. Thy Throne, O God, is for ever and ever: The Scepter of thy Kingdom is a right Scepter, &c. So Pſa. 66.3. Iſa. 42.13, Haggai 2.22. As in Page 23. Iſa. 35.4.

Secondly, The Peaceable part of the Kingdom, or the Kingdom of the Mountain, ſo ſpoken of as if Chriſt was perſonally preſent.

Pſ. 72.1. Give the King thy judgement, O God, and thy righteouſneſs unto the Kings Son. 2. He ſhall judge thy people with righteouſneſs, and thy poor with judgement. 3. The Mountains ſhall bring peace to the people, and the little Hills by righteouſneſs. 7 In his days ſhall the righteous flouriſh, and abundance of peace ſo long as the Moon endureth. 8. He ſhall have dominion alſo from Sea to Sea, and from the River to the ends of the Earth, &c. 11. Yea, all Kings ſhall fall down before him, all Nations ſhall ſerve him, &c.

Dan. 7.14. And there was given him (viz. the Son of man Chriſt Jeſus) Dominion and Glory and a Kingdom, that all People, Nations and Languages ſhould ſerve him: His Dominion is an everlaſting Dominion, which ſhall not paſs away, and his Kingdom that which ſhall not be deſtroyed. 27. And the Kingdom and Dominion, and the greatneſs of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven, ſhall be given to the people of the Saints of the moſt high, whoſe Kingdom is an everlaſting Kingdom, and all Dominions ſhall ſerve him.

Jer. 23.5, 6. Behold the days come (ſaith the Lord) that I will raiſe unto David a righteous branch, and a King ſhall reign and proſper, and ſhall execute juſtice and judgment in the Earth. 6. In his days Judah ſhall be ſaved, and Iſrael ſhall dwell ſafely, and this is his name, whereby he ſhall called, the Lord our righteouſneſs.

Ezek. 34.23, 24. And I will ſet up one ſhepheard over them, and he ſhall feed them, even my ſervant David, he ſhall feed them, he ſhall be their ſhepherd. 24. And I the Lord will be their God, and my ſervant David a Prince among them; I the Lord have ſpoken it.

Jer. 39.9. They ſhall ſerve the Lord their God, and David their King, whom I will raiſe up unto them.

Luke 1.32. He ſhall be great, and ſhall be called the ſon of the higheſt, and the Lord God ſhall give unto him the Throne of his Father David. 33. And he ſhall reign over the houſe of Jacob for ever, and of his Kingdom there ſhall be no end. And ſo again upon the ſounding of the ſeventh Trumpet.

Rev. 11.15. The Kingdoms of this world are become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Chriſt, and he ſhall reign for ever and ever. And again,

Rev. 20.4. And they lived and reigned with Chriſt a thouſand years. Rev. 22.3.

Object. But why then ſhould not we ſo take it, as the Scripture repreſents it, and ſo plainly lays it down? will you be wiſer than what is written? why ſhould we not ſo receive and believe it?

Anſw. Firſt it muſt be taken for granted, that as the Beaſts Kingdom is a miſtery, ſo is the Kingdom of Chriſt no leſs; and threfore is the mind of wiſdom called for, to reach into the one as the other. And as the Apoſtle (2 Pet. 3.16.) ſpeaking of theſe things, in which (as he ſaith) there are ſome things hard to be underſtood, which they that are unlearned and unſtable wreſt unto their own deſtruction; Which therefore calls for great ſear, caution and circumſpection in our converſing about theſe great myſteries.

Secondly, It muſt be taken for granted, that in the ſpeaking to theſe things no ſenſe ought to be given, that denyes received fundimental principles; nor thwarts the Analogy of Faith, nor croſſes the current of Scripture.

Thirdly, That it is the genuine ſenſe, true ſcope and intent of the Scripture, comparing Scripture with Scripture, and ſpiritual things with ſpiritual; and not only the litteral reading in ſome places; for otherwiſe the Racovian Catechiſme, aſſerting Socinianiſme ſhall go for good pay. Nay what Hereſie upon that account may not be aſſerted and proved? And therefore Maton well ſaith, whatſoever Text of Scripture is expounded any other ways than god meant by it, it is according to its interpretation, the word of man and not of God, and conſequently in adhearing to ſuch interpretations we believe not what God ſaith, but what man doth make him ſay.

Laſtly, That we cannot receive theſe Scriptures in the ſenſe that many give of them, that thus ſeem to aſſert Chriſt perſonally to be preſent, either in the ſmiting or peaceable part of his Kingdom, during theſe thouſand years.

Take theſe following Reaſons, and weigh them in the fear of the Lord, in the true ballance of the Sanctuary, wherein we ſhall firſt ſhew, why they cannot ſo be received

Secondly, In what ſenſe truly according to the mind of Chriſt, they may and ought to be received.

Firſt, That Chriſt Jeſus cannot properly be ſaid to be perſonally preſent in the ſmiting part, beſides the five Reaſons to this thing, Page • 5, 26, 27.

Becauſe it is expreſly ſaid, Pſal. 110.2. The Lord ſaid unto my Lord, ſit thou at my right hand, until I make thine Enemy thy foot-ſtool. compared with,

Heb. 10.12. But this man after he had offered one ſacrifice for ſins for ever, ſat down on the right hand of God, from henceforth expecting, till his Enemies be made his foot-ſtool. And therefore being as an overcomer, he ſat down with God upon his Throne, and the Earth his foot-ſtool: He is upon that Throne to reign, till all his Enemies be brought down, as 1 Cor. 15.25, 26. For he muſt Reign till he hath put all Enemies under his feet, the laſt Enemy that ſhall be deſtroyed, is death.

So that it is moſt manifeſt by this poſitive poſition, that Jeſus Chriſt is to ſit upon the Throne of Heaven at Gods right hand, till all his Enemies be ſubdued; yea till death it ſelf as the laſt Enemy be conquered, which will not be till the general Reſurrection, when it ſhall be ſaid, that death is ſwallowed up in Victory, and Death and Hell ſhall be caſt into the lake of fire Therefore by this received principle, Chriſt ſhall not leave the Fathers right hand perſonally to encounter Dragon, Beaſt and Falſe-prophet, who are to be fought with (as is already proved) and vanquiſhed before the general Reſurrection; Nay before the thouſand years, at the beginning whereof, many ſuppoſe is this perſonal coming and Reſurrection of the Saints: So that according to their apprehenſions that ſeeming coming of Chriſt to war with the Saints againſt the Beaſt, Dragon, and Falſe-prophet, muſt admit of another ſenſe, which is alſo expreſſed, Page 27, 28.

Secondly, Neither can be properly be ſaid to be perſonally preſent in the peaceable part, or mountain ſtate, during the thouſand years.

Firſt, Becauſe beſides the conſtant concurrence of Scripture, the univerſal conſent of all parties is, that Chriſt comes not perſonally till the bodily Reſurrection, and that there is no bodily Reſurrection either of Saints or ſinners in the beginning of the thouſand years. Take theſe Eleven Arguments from Page 40. to 44.

Secondly, It appears from the former Argument of his being at the Fathers right hand, till the general reſurrection, till Death the laſt Enemy be deſtroyed; and if ſo then the thouſand years is to be firſt over, and the Battle of Gog, before the general Reſurrection ſhall take place, and that this is true Doctrine, appears alſo from all the conſiderable places that make mention of his perſonal coming and appearing, viz.

Firſt, From thoſe Scriptures that aſſert, that when he comes all the Saints ſhall come with him, which cannot be ſhort of the great Reſurrection.

1 Theſ. 3.3.13. To the end be may eſtabliſh your hearts, unblameable in holineſs before God, even our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt with all his Saints.

Luke 13.28, 29. There ſhall be weeping and gnaſhing of teeth, when ye ſhall ſee Abram and Iſaac and Jacob in the Kingdom of God, and your ſelves thruſt out. And they ſhall come from the Eaſt, and from the Weſt, and from the North, and from the South, and ſhall ſit down in the Kingdom of God.

1 Theſ. 4.14. For if we believe that Jeſus died and roſe again; even ſo them alſo which ſleep in Jeſus will God bring with him. 16 For the Lord himſelf ſhall deſcend from Heaven with a ſhout, with the voice of the Archangel, and with the Trumpet of God, and the dead in Chriſt ſhall riſe firſt. 17. Then we which are alive and remain, ſhall be caught up together with them in the Clouds, to meet the Lord in the Air, and ſo ſhall we ever be with the Lord.

1 Cor. 15.51, 52. Behold I ſhew you a Myſtery, we ſhall not all ſleep, but we ſhall all be changed in a Moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the laſt Trump (for the Trumpet ſhall ſound, and the dead ſhall be raiſed incorruptible, and we ſhall be changed.) 54. So when this corruptible ſhall have put on incorruption, and this mortal ſhall have put on immortality, then ſhall be brought to paſs the ſaying that is written; Death is ſwallowed up in Victory. 55. O Death &c.

By which Scriptures it infallibly appears, that at the coming of Chriſt all the Saints ſhall come with him: The living Saints are to be changed and glorified; The dead Saints to be raiſed and glorified. But if this coming of Chriſt, and Reſurrection be to be underſtood at the beginning of the thouſand years, then cannot all the Saints come with him: For as page 37, multitudes both of Jews and Gentiles are to be called and converted in the thouſand years; Therefore cannot it be ſhort of the general Reſurrection after the thouſand years.

Secondly, From thoſe Scriptures, that inform his coming to be at the general Reſurrection, p. 40. John 5.28. John 6.39, 40.44.54. 1 Cor. 15.51.52. 1 Theſſ. 4.16. Job 14 12. Job 19.25, 26.

Secondly, From thoſe ſeveral Scriptures, that aſſign Chriſts coming to be at the General Judgement, to Judge the wicked and the righteous: which is alſo long after this thouſand years Reign, viz.

1. To Judge the Wicked, 2 Theſſ. 1.7, 8. &c. When the Lord ſhall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels. 8. In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the Goſpel of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt. 9. Who ſhall be puniſhed with everlaſting deſtruction from the preſence of the Lord, and the glory of his Power; 10. When he ſhall come to be glorified in his Saints, and to be admired in all them that believe, &c. 2 Tim 4.1. I charge thee before God, and the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, who ſhall judge the quick and the dead at his appearing, and his Kingdom.

Matth. 25.31. When the Son of man ſhall come in his Glory, and all the Holy Angels with him, then ſhall he ſit upon the Throne of his Glory. 32. And before him ſhall be gathered all Nations, and he ſhall ſeparate them one from another, as a Shepheard divideth his Sheep from the Goats. 33. And he ſhall ſet the Sheep at his right hand, but the Goats on the left. 34. And then ſhall the King ſay to them on his right hand, &c.

Jude 14, 15. Verſes, And Enoch alſo the ſeventh from Adam Propheſyed of theſe, ſaying, Behold the Lord cometh with ten thouſand of his Saints, to execute judgement upon all, and to convince all that are Ungodly amongſt them, &c. Rev. 20.12. And I ſaw the dead ſmall and great ſtand before God, and the Books were opened. And the dead were judged out of thoſe things, which were written in the Books according to their works.

2. To Judge the Righteous. Matth. 25.34. Then ſhall the King ſay to them on his right hand, &c.

Rev. 20.12. And another Book was opened, which is the Book of Life, &c.

Acts 3.19. Repent ye therefore and be converted, that your ſins may be blotted out, when the times of refreſhing ſhall come from the preſence of the Lord: 20. And he ſhall ſend Jeſus Chriſt, which before was Preached unto you: 21. Whom the Heaven muſt receive, untill the times of Reſtitution of all things, which God hath ſpoken by the mouth of all his Holy Prophets, ſince the World began.

Hebr. 9.28. To them that look for him will he appear the ſecond time without ſin (blotting out the ſin) to Salvation.

1 Theſſ. 2.9. For what is our hope, or joy, or Crown of Rejoycing? are not even ye in the preſence of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt at his coming.

Col. 3.4. When Chriſt who is our Life ſhall appear, then ſhall we appear with him in Glory.

1 John • .2. Now are we Sons of God: but it doth not yet appear what we ſhall be: but when he ſhall appear, we ſhall be like him.

Phil. 3.20. For our conſolation is in Heaven, from whence alſo we look for our Saviour the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, who ſhall change our vile body that it may be faſhioned like his glorious body.

1 Pet. 5.4. And when the chief Shepheard ſhall appear, ye ſhall receive a Crown of Glory, that fadeth not away.

By which Scriptures it fully appears, that Chriſt's perſonal coming and appearing, is not till the general Reſurrection and general Judgement, which are after this thouſand years Reign.

Fourthly, From thoſe Scriptures, that aſſign the diſſolution of the Heavens and the Earth to be at his perſonal coming and appearing.

2 Pet. 3.10. The day of the Lord ſhall come as a Thief in the Night, in which the Heavens ſhall paſs away with a great noiſe, and the Elements ſhall melt with fervent heat: The Earth alſo and the work therein ſhall be burnt up. 12. Wherein the Heavens being on fire ſhall be diſſolved.

Rev. 20.11. From whoſe face the Heavens and the Earth fled away, with Mark. 13.24.25.26.

By which it is further manifeſt, that the thouſand years Reign muſt be before; Otherwiſe where will be that Building, Planting, Rule, Government in this World, when the Earth and all its works are burnt up. Therefore of neceſſity muſt theſe things precede the perſonal coming and appearing of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt.

In the next place, Chriſts perſonal coming and appearing cannot be at this time, from arguments taken from his high Prieſthood, and work of Mediation.

We read Hebr. 9.7. That the High Prieſt alone once every year, not without blood, did enter into the Holy place to offer for himſelf, and the errours of the people, &c. But (Verſe 11) Chriſt being come, an High Prieſt of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect Tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to ſay, not of this Building; 12. Neither by the blood of Goats and Calves, but by his own blood he entered in once into the Holy Place, having obtained eternal redemption for us. 15. And for this cauſe he is the Mediator of the New Teſtament, &c. 24. For Chriſt is not entered into the Holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into Heaven it ſelf now to appear in the preſence of God for us, &c.

Hebr. 4.15. And there, as our High-prieſt is he touched with the feeling of our infirmities, being in a l points he was tempted like as we are, yet without ſin. To encourage us to hold faſt our profeſſion, and to come boldly to the Throne of Grace, to obtain mercy and find grace to help in the time of our need; who can have compaſſion on the ignorant, and them that are out of the way Heb. 5.2. For if any ſin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jeſus Chriſt the Righteous, who is the propitiation for our ſins, &c. 1 John 2.1. Who was in all things made like unto his Brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful High-prieſt in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the ſins of the people; For in that he himſelf ſuffered being tempted, he is alſo able to ſuccour them that are tempted, Heb. 2.17, 18. And an High-prieſt for ever after the order of Melchizedeck, Heb. 5.6. Who ever lives to make interceſſion for us, and to ſave to the uttermoſt all that come unto God by him, Hebr. 7.25. And this man, becauſe he continueth ever, hath an unchangeable Prieſt-hood; Wherefore he is able to ſave them to the uttermoſt, &c. For ſuch an High-prieſt became us, &c. Heb. 7.24, 25, 26. So that whileſt ſinners are to be converted, Saints are liable to ſin, ſuffering, and temptation, and have need to pray, and be found in the uſe of Ordinances. Yea, whilſt they have any thing to do with God, ſhort of eternal Glory, they will ſtand in need of an Advocate, Mediatour, an Interceſſour, a Days-man. But this is needful to the end of the World, in and after the thouſand years; Therefore there is a neceſſity for the continuance of Chriſt's Mediation at the right hand of the Father, whilſt Sin, Satan, evil World, and Death remain, and till the Saints be ſafely entered into Eternal Reſt. Neither can he any more come off from that work, till he hath completed it; then the High-prieſt was to come off from within the Vail, till he had perfected the work, for which he entered the Holy Place. Therefore it will be very dangerous to hold out any Doctrine, that may entrench upon this great office of the Mediatour.

Again, neither can Chriſt perſonally appear with all the raiſed and glorified Saints in the thouſand years Reign, from the conſideration of the ſpecial work, that is to be tranſacted therein, altogether unſuitable for Glorified, Angelical, Spiritual Bodies; viz. To fight and wage War with material Swords, To diſpenſe Laws, to manage humane policies in the adminiſtration of Judgement, and Juſtice amongſt men, as well in the execution of Juſtice upon Tranſgreſſours, as to encourage the Well-doers to build, to plant, &c. To ſhare of worldly peace and plenty: To Preach the Goſpel, diſpenſe and partake of Ordinances: or to partake of the great Spiritual bleſſing in the pouring out of the Spirit; proper onely for natural bodies and humane capacities; and how incongruous it is for mortal and immortal, glorified and unglorified, Heavenly and Earthly bodies, to converſe and tranſact together; is already manifeſt.

Upon which conſiderations we cannot ſuppoſe, that Chriſt can perſonally be preſent in either part of the Kingdom, neceſſitating therefore ſome other ſenſe to thoſe former Scriptures, ſeeming to hold out the ſame, more agreeable to Truth and current of Scripture.

Object. But you will ſay, in what ſenſe can you ſuppoſe Chriſt to be ſaid to come, to be with his people to fight againſt enemies, to Reign and ſit upon a Throne, if not perſonally?

To the firſt, concerning Chriſts coming, it is neceſſary that we ſhould take notice of a fourfold coming of Chriſt in the Scriptures, viz. A Perſonal, a Spiritual, a Myſtical, and a providential coming, each of which may alſo be uſed in a double ſenſe.

Firſt, He is ſaid to come in perſon, when he came in the fleſh to take our Nature upon him, 1 John 4.2. and Heb. 10. and alſo when he comes the ſecond time without ſin to Salvation, Heb. 2.28. Acts 11 1. 1 Cor. 15.23. Theſ. 1.8.

Secondly, His ſpiritual coming is, either when he comes by his ſpirit to convince, call and convert a Soul, as Eph. 3.17. 1 Theſ. 2.13. Rev. 4.20. or to confirm, ſeal, and eſtabliſh by his Spirit, John 14 20. Acts 23.28. Eph. 1.13.

Thirdly, It is miſtically conſidered either in his coming in the type, in the ſhadowy and legal diſpenſations, Acts 7. 1 Cor. 10. or in the Evangelical Antetype, or Goſpel diſpenſation.

Fourthly, He cometh in his Providence, either to redeem, deliver and ſave his people, Exod. 3.8. Lam. 18.8. Heb. 10.37. or to execute Vengeance in the deſtruction of his Enemies, Iſa. 63. Luke 18. Hab. 2. Mal. 2.

And it is the mind of wiſdom that muſt rightly and duly apply each of theſe according to the ſcope, drift and meaning of the holy ſpirit, and not miſtake the one for the other.

Secondly, What are we to underſtand by Chriſts being with a people, or a people with Chriſt? can that be otherwiſe than perſonal? for it is expreſly ſaid, They Reigned with Chriſt?

Chriſt may be ſaid to be with a perſon or people, when he is ſo virtually by his ſpirit or ſpiritual preſence, or when he is ſo by his Word, Rule, Law or Precept.

Judah was ſaid to rule with God, (Hoſea 11.12.) when they cleaved to Gods Word and Rule.

When Iſrael rejected the Government by Judges (which was Gods Ordinance and Appointment) for a King after the manner of the Nations, they were ſaid to reject God from being their King, who vertually went in and out before them, and ſought their Battles for them, 1 Sam. 8.

And therefore ſaid Jer. 8.19. Is not the Lord in Zion? Is not her King in her? why have they provoked me to anger with the graven Images?

Solomon was ſaid to ſit upon the Throne of the Lord.

And Jehoſhaphat in his charge to his Judges (2 Chron. 19.6. bids them take heed what they did; for you judg not for man, but for the Lord, who (he told them) was with them in the judgment; being called forth as verſe 8. for the Judgment of the Lord, and for controverſies.

Chriſt is ſaid therefore virtually and ſpiritually to dwell, to reſt, to walk amongſt his people, 2 Cor. 6.16. Rev. 2.1. Iſa. 57.15. and they with him, to live with them and they with him, to ſuffer with them and they with him, Pſal. 91.15: Acts 7.9. To dye, be buried, quickned, raiſed with him, Rom. 6.4. Col. 2.15. 2 Tim. 2.12. To work with him, 2 Cor 5.6.1. Sup with him and he with them, Rev. 3. To war and fight together with him and he with them, Rev. 17. Joſhuah 5. To be Captain of the Hoſt and General of the Army, Rev. 19. When all is but virtually and ſpiritually ſo.

So Satan is ſaid to be with his Servants & Subjects acting and inſtructing, when he is not perſonally nor viſibly ſo. Satan ſhall caſt ſome of you into priſon, Rev. 2.10. Where Satan dwelt, and Satans Seat and Throne was, Rev. 2.13. When he was only ſo by his ſubſtitutes in his Authority, not really and perſonally, but virtually and miſtically.

And ſo to Reign and Rule, as God King'd it in Iſrael by his Word, Law and Authority, by his influence and ſpirit.

As the Dragons Rule is called the Devils, becauſe the Devil influences, acts and ſpirits his principal Agents and Inſtruments, though not perſonally preſent.

So may the Rule in the hands of the Saints, be called Chriſts Kingdom or Soveraignty, though he be only virtually not perſonally preſent.

It is no new thing ſo to take it in his miſtical Kingdom in the Church, where his Laws, Statutes and Ordinances are diſpenſed in his name, and by vertue of his ſpirit: It was no new thing to have it ſo eſteemed in Iſrael in the Typical Kingdom, when the Law was his, the Rulers by his choice and ſpiriting, the policy his, called therefore his Rule, Government, Soveraignty, Throne, Kingdom. And why then ſhould it be thought ſtrange in the Antetype.

When his Law, Rule, Policy, and Rulers called according to his qualifications, and influenced by his ſpirit, ſhall according to promiſe and Propheſie come forth again in the world, why may they not as well be ſaid to Reign with Chriſt, as ſuffer with him. If we ſuffer with him we ſhall Reign with him. We do not think it any abſurdity to ſay, The King of Spain fights and Conquers in America, and Rules and Reigns there, though never perſonally preſent in that other world, but only vertually ſo, by his Commiſſions, by his Laws Civil and Eccleſiaſtical, that he hath transferred thither; by his Officers and Vice Roys, that he hath appointed in his name to Rule and Govern there. Did not the Roman Senate of old Govern the world at Rome by their Laws, and Edicts, and Rulers of Provinces, that they Commiſſioned and appointed.

But by this Reaſon you ſeem to exempt Chriſts perſon from any ſhare of Rule or Soveraignty in any Kingdom here; whereas it is expreſly ſaid, He is to judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and Kingdom, by which it is moſt manifeſt, that at his appearing he hath a Kingdom, and you owning that appearing to be perſonal, what do you make that Kingdom to be? And what ſhare hath Chriſts perſon in it.

In anſwer whereto I conceive it neceſſary in the firſt place, to give you the diſtinction of a five-fold Kingdom, the Scripture takes notice of belonging to Chriſt, viz. a Providential, Spiritual, Monarchical miſtical, or Davidical and Miſphatical Kingdom: and then I ſhall give you my underſtanding and conceptions of this Kingdom hinted at, that he is to have at that his appearing: And for a want of a right diſtinguiſhing herein, proceds (as I humbly apprehend, all the miſtaken notions and differences about the Kingdom of Chriſt treated of in theſe papers.

Firſt, Therefore underſtand there is a providential Kingdom which Chriſt hath, and doth (as God) manage over all the world, and that from the beginning.

Secondly, A ſpiritual Kingdom, which he doth and hath all along managed in the hearts of his people, from the beginning of the world to this day.

Thirdly, There is a miſtical Kingdom, or a Rule and Soveraignty, that he, as Lord and King, hath exerciſed in the Church, as well under the Law, as under the Goſpel.

Fourthly, There is his Monarchical or Davidical Kingdom, namely, that dignity and Soveraignty, that is in time according to promiſe, and propheſie to take place in and over the Nations, and to be managed by his Laws and Government, by his ſpirit and vertual preſence in his Servants and Subſtitutes: Which hath been the ſpecial Subject of this diſcourſe.

Fifthly, There is that glorious Miſphatical Kingdom, viz. Soveraignty, that Chriſt Jeſus in perſon (with all the Saints in their glorified bodies with him) ſhall upon their general Reſurrection and Judgment, exerciſe here upon the Earth, before all is given up into the Fathers hands, which is further cleared to you in the ſeveral parts of it in the Scriptures following.

Mat. 16.28. There be ſome ſtanding here that ſhall not taſt death, till they ſee the ſon of man coming in his Kingdom. Which in a figure is performed in the next Chapter. Mat. 17.2. And was transfigured before them, and his face did ſhine as the Sun, and his Raiment was white as the Light, &c. Compared with Rev. 1, 13, 14, 15. 2 Pet. 1.16. For we have not followed cunning deviſed Fables, when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, but were eye Witneſſes of his Majeſty, viz. They had a viſion of that power and glory that Chriſts Majeſty ſhall have, when he come in his Kingdom.

Mat. 19.28. Ye which have followed me in the Regeneration, when the Son of man ſhall ſit on the Throne of his Glory, ye alſo ſhall ſit upon twelve Thrones, judging the twelve Tribes of Iſrael.

Rev. 3.21. To him that overcometh will I grant to ſit with me upon my Throne, even as I alſo overcome, and am ſet down with my Father on his Throne.

1 Cor. 15.50. Now this I ſay Brethren, that fleſh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God, neither doth corruption inherit incorruption. Therefore 51. Behold I ſhew you a myſtery, we ſhall not all ſleep, but we ſhall all be changed. Holding out the neceſſity of the changed, immortal incorruptible eſtate to qualifie them, and make them capable to partake of the bleſſings and benefits of that Kingdom of God, which Chriſt enters upon at the ſounding of this laſt Trump, and the general Reſurrection and Judgement.

2 Tim. 4.1. I charge thee before our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, who ſhall judge the Quick and the Dead at his appearing and Kingdom.

Luke 13.28. There ſhall be weeping and gnaſhing of teeth, when you ſhall ſee Abraham, and Iſaac, and Jacob, and all the Prophets in the Kingdom of God, and you your ſelves thruſt out. 29. And they ſhall come from the Eaſt, and from the Weſt, and from the North, and from the South, and ſhall ſit down in the Kingdom of God.

Math 25.31, 32. When the Son of Man ſhall come in his Glory, and all the holy Angels with him, then ſhall he ſit upon the Throne of his glory. And before him ſhall be gathered all Nations, and he ſhall ſeparate them one from another, as a Shepheard divideth the Sheep from the Goats, &c. Which fully ſtates and clears up the thing:

1. That Chriſt ſhall come in his Glory with all the Holy Angels with him.

2. That he ſhall then in his Kingly state, (as Verſe 34) Sit upon the Throne of his Glory.

3. That this ſhall be at the general Reſurrection: For all Nations good and bad are gathered before him.

4. That this ſhall be at the general Judgement: For now is the Judgement and Sentence to be pronounced, &c.

Secondly, This ſhall be upon the Earth.

Job 19.25, 26. For I know that my Redeemer liveth, and he ſhall ſtand at the latter day upon the Earth. And though after my skin worms deſtroy this body, yet in my fleſh ſhall I ſee God. Whom I ſhall ſee for my ſelf, and mine eyes ſhall behold, and not another, though my Reins be conſumed within me.

1 Theſſ. 4.17. Then we which are alive and remain, ſhall be caught up together with him in the Clouds to meet the Lord in the Air, and ſo ſhall we ever be with the Lord: viz. Not to remain with him in the Air, but to meet him to come with him to the Earth: For ſo

Acts 1.10, 11. And while they looked ſtedfaſtly towards Heaven, as he went up, behold two men ſtood by them in white Apparel, which ſaid; Ye men of Galilee, why ſtand ye gazing up into Heaven? This ſame Jeſus, which is taken up from you into Heaven, ſhall come in like manner as ye have ſeen him go into Heaven. With

Zach. 14.4. And his Feet ſhall ſtand in that day upon Mount Olivet, &c.

Thirdly, The manner of his coming to his Throne; it ſhall be firſt Viſible, ſecondly Glorious, thirdly Terrible alſo.

1. Viſible, Rev. 1.7. Behold he cometh with Clouds, and every eye ſhall ſee him; and they alſo which pierced him, &c.

Matth. 27.30. And they ſhall ſee the Son of Man coming in the Clouds of Heaven with power and great Glory.

Acts 1.11. He ſhall come in like manner, as ye have ſeen him go into Heaven.

2. Glorious, And therefore well called the Kingdom of Glory. Mark 13.26. And then ſhall they ſee the Son of Man coming in the Clouds with Power and great Glory. Which great Glory appears.

Firſt, Becauſe it is in the Fathers Glory.

Mark 8.38. Whoſoever therefore ſhall be aſhamed of me, and of my words in this adulterous and ſinful Generation; of him alſo ſhall the Son of Man alſo be aſhamed, when he cometh in the Glory of his Father, with the Holy Angels.

Secondly, In his own Glory with the Father.

Luke 9.26. Of him ſhall the Son of Man be aſhamed, when he comes in his own Glory, and in his Fathers, &c.

Thirdly, In the Glory of all the Holy Angels.

Matth. 25.31. When the Son of Man ſhall come in his Glory, and all the Holy Angels with him.

2 Theſſ. 1.7. And to you who are troubled, reſt with us, when the Lord Jeſus ſhall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels.

Fourthly, In the Glory of all the Saints, as is already largely proved from Zech. 4.5. 1 Theſſ. 4.14, 17. 1 Cor. 15.51, 52. Luke 13.28. Luke 2.36.2 Theſſ. 2.10. There vile bodies being now raiſed, changed, made from Earthly to bear the Image of the Heavenly, is to be made glorious like Chriſts glorified Body, 1 John 3.1, 2. Phil. 3.21. 1 Cor. 15.43, 44, 49.

3. Terrible alſo, With a ſhout, great noiſe, voice of the Archangel with the Trump of God, the laſt Trump, with the diſſolution of Heaven and Earth, as 1 Cor. 15.52. 1 Theſſ. 4.17. Math. 24.31. Math. 24.24. 2 Pet. 3. Rev. 20. Rev. 22.

4. What ſhall be done in this Kingdom? 2 Theſſ. 1. Chriſt ſhall be glorified, and admired and praiſed. Saints ſhall be glorified and rewarded. Wicked Men and wicked Angels ſhall by Chriſt and the Saints be Judged and Sentenced, according to their deeds and demerits.

Of being Prieſts of God and Chriſt. But they ſhall be Prieſts of God and Chriſt.

THis is another part of the Saints Priviledge this thouſand years, not only to Reign as Kings, but be Prieſts too, as Rev. 1.6. • ev 5.10. And haſt made us unto our God Kings and Prieſts, and we ſhall Reign on the Earth. Alluding hereby to that Dignity and Priviledge of the Prieſthood under the Law, who were ſaid to draw nigh to God in a more ſpecial and peculiar way in his worſhip, which was

Firſt, Patriarchal, (or the Prieſthood belonging to the firſt born:) Num. 63.12.41.45.8.16, 17.

Secondly, Moſaical or Levitical, Numb. 3.18.7.22. Exod. 28.1. 1 Chron. 6.49. Of whom

Firſt, High-Prieſt, 1 Chron. 6.14, 15.

Secondly, Chief Prieſts, Numb. 20.26.

Thirdly, Ordinary Prieſts of the ſame line. Lev. 6.29. Which were divided into four and twenty courſes; whoſe duty and priviledge is held forth in Deut. 33.10. Levit. 10.11. Numb. 16.9.

Thirdly, Judaical of the Tribe of Judah: of which Melchizedek the Type, Gen. 14.18. Hebr. 7.1. And Jeſus Chriſt the Antetype, our great High-Prieſt, Heb. 3.1.4.14. And under him the Spiritual Royal Prieſthood, Exod. 19 6. Rev 1.6. 2 Pet 2.5, 9.

Importing ſeparation and conſecration to God, and a nearneſs and conſtant communion with him, Numb. 16.9. Ordering in ſpecial the affairs of his Church being appointed and anointed thereto.

Now as in the Kingdom of Iſrael the Type of Chriſt's Kingdom, there was an anointed Prieſthood, a Miniſtry to manage the affairs of the Church: and an anointed Kingſhip or Magiſtracy to govern and manage the State: So

Hath Antichriſt in his • ſurpations in Imitation of them the Type, and as if they were this Kingdom of Chriſt the Antitype, pretended not onely to the Kingſhip; but the Prieſthood to the Miniſtry as well as the Magiſtracy; to the Government of the Church as well as the ſtate: putting their Holy Oyl upon the one and the other as (moſt Holy and Sacred things) Dedicated to the ſervice of Chriſt in both.

Which nevertheleſs their glorious entitling themſelves to ſuch his peculiar ſervice; he is pleaſed, as to foretell this horrid blaſphemous uſurpation, ſo to renounce it with great deteſtation, calling their Magiſtracy an unclean, filthy, blaſphemous, bloody Beaſt, that comes not from him, but out of the bottomleſs Pit, and muſt go into Perdition: and the other, their Miniſtry or Prieſthood, a vile, filthy, Idolatrous Strumpet, that muſt for her lewd Whoredoms, Drunkenneſs, and Witchcrafts, have her fleſh torn off and burnt with fire. But his faithful Saints and Servants, that will neither bow the Knee to the one nor the other (as being Blaſphemous, Idolatrous Uſurpers, not only to the oppoſing, but outing Chriſts Miniſtry and Magiſtracy) ſhall be found in this his Kingdom (during this thouſand years) to adminiſter in both theſe bleſſed Ordinances, being received in Truth, Power and Purity to the advantage of his name and Glory, viz. as anointed Kings to manage the Affairs of State as Rulers, and Magiſtrates under Chriſt the King of Kings; and as anointed Prieſts, ſhall under Chriſt their High-Prieſt manage his pure Worſhip and Govern the Affairs of the Church, as his Elders, and Miniſters, which in happy conjunction makes up this Bleſſed and Glorious ſtate of Chriſts Rule in this his Kingdom.

Of the ſecond Death. On ſuch the ſecond death had no power.

THis is another Priviledge of the Saints in this happy Eſtate, that they ſhall not be lyable to the ſecond death.

By ſecond death in the Letter is to be underſtood Hell-fire, the place of the damned, as interpreted, Rev. 21.9.

But Miſtically and Metaphorically taken for utter ruine, deſtruction, and perdition. As for inſtance, it is ſaid in Rev. 19.20. that the Beaſt and Falſe-prophet were caſt alive into the lake of fire burning with Brimſtone, which muſt Metaphorically be underſtood; becauſe (as before explained Page 2▪ by Beaſt and Falſe-prophet) we are not to underſtand two perſons, but ſtates, viz. the Magiſtracy, and Miniſtry of Antichriſt, who being vanquiſhed in the great Battle, are now as utterly extinguiſhed and put into perdition (never ony more to do miſchief) as if two perſons were caſt into Hell fire, which gives light to Dan. 7 11. Rev. 17.8. Rev. 18.8.

So alſo Rev. 20.10. It is ſaid the Devil or Dragon that deceived them, was caſt into the lake of Fire and Brimſtone, where the Beaſt and Falſe-prophet are, &c. which admits the ſame miſtical ſignification, viz. that now the Dragonical or Heatheniſh power (as explained to be Page 2.) that was only bound in times paſt for a ſeaſon, is after the Gog-Magog deſtruction, as utterly ruined, raiſed and deſtroyed, as the Beaſt and falſe prophet, the Antechriſtian ſtare before: Yea and as the Devil himſelf will be, when he is caſt into the lake at the laſt day, now never more to work miſchief in the world.

And again the Worſhippers of the Beaſt, whoſe names are not in the Lambs book (the Beaſt and Dragon being thus in utter perdition) are now to ſhare with the principals in utter ruine and deſtruction, Rev. 14.10, 11, 13.8.17.8. compared with the 20.15.

And laſtly it is ſaid, that Death and Hell (or the Grave) are caſt into the lake of Fire, which is the ſecon • Death, Rev. 20.14. viz. Now after the general Judgment, there is to be no more Death, Death is ſwallowed up in Victory; a full confirmation of the former.

Of the Dragons Releaſe. And when the Thouſand years are expired, Satan ſhall be looſed out of his Priſon.

UPon the expiration of the thouſand years, it ſeems Hell is to break looſe again; the Conquered and ſubdued Heathen Nations, and their Authority, that during that ſpace have by the Righteous Laws and Soveraign Authority of Chriſt been as ſo many impriſoned, fettered Captives, yea as ſo many civil dead men kept down and under ſubjection, whereby univerſal peace and quiet hath been managed and maintained all the world throughout, do now by Gods permiſſion and the Devils inſpiration and ſedition, again perk up for him; and in a rebellious manner ſtanding upon their feet again, do break off their ſubjection and Allegeance from Chriſts Rule and Authority; and by combination and confederacy make head againſt him; and engaging under their old Captain general the Devil, do rally from the four quarters of the Earth, an huge and numberleſs Hoſt like to the Sand of the Sea, which mighty gathering is called here by the ſpirit Gog and M • gog, with deſign by beſieging and compaſſing the Camp of the Saints and beloved City, to raze and deſtroy the Soveraign Power and Authority of Chriſt, that he hath ſo long managed by the hands of his Saints in this World upon the breadth of the Earth, even as the Syrian Hoſt, the Prophet in Dothan; The Aſſyrian, Jeruſalem, the Sodomites, Lot, 2 Kings 6.14, 15. 2 Kings 25.1.

Of Gog and Magog.

ANd ſhall go out to deceive the Nations, which are in the four quarters of the Earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to Battel.

This is the Name the Holy Spirit is pleaſed to give this great and laſt enemy of the Church upon the Earth, which for your better underſtanding take the pithy expoſition given by Mr. Mead. It is (ſaith he) to be obſerved, that the Revelation is a Book of the Future eſtate of the Chriſtian Church ſet forth by Reſemblances and Parables borrowed from the condition of affairs of the Jewiſh Church under the old Teſtament, in which the Worſhip of the true God flouriſhed alone, the reſt of the Nations ſerving Idols univerſally. Hence therefore that Egypt & Babylon in the Revelations are not the Babylon and Egypt of the Iſraelites, but the enemies of the Church of the Gentiles, like that Babylon and Egypt being Types and Figures of theſe. In like manner Gog and Magog in the Revelation, are not the Gog in Ezekiel of the Land of Magog the head of Meſheck and Tubal the enemy of Iſrael, Gen- 10.3. Ezek. 38.39. For this came out of the North parts, ours from the four corners of the Earth: This appeared at the beginning of Iſraels Reſtoration, ours after the 1000. years of the Kingdom of the Saints following the Reſtoration of Jeruſalem: This before Chriſts coming in the Fleſh, ours before his coming to Judgement; But another Gog the enemy of the Church of the Gentiles to come immediately before the Reſurrection of the Dead: and farther it is plain that this Gog and Magog bear not the room of a ſubject, but a convenient Title, by which thoſe Nations of the four Quarters might be declared, as if he would have ſaid, the Nations in the four Quarters Spiritually called Gog and Magog.

Of the Camp of the Saints and Beloved City.

THoſe terms of Camp and City are alluſions to Iſraels twofold ſtate under the Tabernacle and Temple diſpenſation.

Of the order of Iſraels Camp ſtate we read Numb. 2. Wherein the Tabernacle of God with the 24 Courſes of the Prieſts and Levites were placed in the midſt, all the Tribes under their four Standards pitching their Tents round about it: Which is alluded to Rev. 4. And may greatly help the explanation thereof.

Then the City State was under Solomon, after the erecting of the Temple, to which glorious and beautiful condition this alludes, Rev. 21.10 &c. Holds forth the excellency it being c • lled the great City, the Holy Jeruſalem, where it is deſcribed in all its • lory and Dimenſions, called here the Beloved City. In oppoſition to the City of the Nations, the great City, Babylon containing the • nti-Chriſtian, nay whole World in their Policies and Governments. So here the Extent of this City and Camp of the Saints is held forth to be no leſs then the whole Earth, as large in extent as the City of the Nations; Chriſt's Government extending all the World over from Sea to Sea. Pſ. 72.8. Iſa. 44.6.

Of the Fire from Heaven, that deſtroyeth Gog. And Fire came down from God out of Heaven, and devoured them.

THis deſtruction as typt out in the Gog Magog deſtruction, Ezek. 38. Is here alluded to, That as fire came down from Heaven to deſtroy them; So is it here, for now is the time that Chriſt ſhall come in flaming Fire taking vengeance of his enemies, deſtroying the Heavens alſo and the Earth and all its works by fire, and this in order to the next Scene to be acted, viz. The Reſurrection of the Dead and Eternal Judgement.

Of the General Judgement.

AFter the Saints Reign, the Gog Magog gathering and deſtruction; Now in order comes the Lord Jeſus in perſon in the Glory of the Father, the Saints Glory, and in the glory of all the Holy Angels with the ſound of the Trumpet and Voice of the Archangel; The Sea, Grave and Death giving up their Dead, that there may be a general Reſurrection of the Juſt and Unjuſt. And then the preparing of the Throne, the ſitting of the Judge; the opening of the Books, the producing of the Witneſſes in order to the general Judgement of great and ſmall, who are to be judged according to their works by Chriſt, who Judges the quick and dead at his appearing and Kingdom.

A Paraphraſe upon the 20. of Revelations.

THe Powers and Potentates of the whole World, 1. And I ſaw an Angel come down from Heaven, having the Key of the bottomleſs Pit, and a great Chain in his hand. whether Heathen or Antichriſtian being thus vanquiſhed by Chriſt and his followers under the terms of fighting with and overcoming a Dragon, Beaſt and falſe Prophet with the Kings of the Earth, and whole World in the great Battel in the former Chapter, and the Authority conſequently now in the hands of the Saints: John here in a Viſion hath repreſented to him the Churches Soveraignity in a figure, viz. By the Emblematical Repreſentation of a Chain and a Key enſigns of Power in the hand of their Myſtical and Spirirual Head, though in this Viſion (their Repreſentative) the Lord Jeſus is called here an Angel, as Rev. 10.1.12.17. 2. And he laid hold on the Dragon, that old Serpent, which is the Devil and Satan, and bound him a 1000. years.

And having judged and utterly razed the Antichriſtian ſtate both, in its Magiſtracy, and Miniſtry, (by the figurative Repreſentation of taking a Beaſt, and falſe Prophet and caſting them alive into a Lake of Fire) doth here for the better ſecuring the Churches quiet and peaceable Rule, 3. And caſt h • m into the bottomleſs Pit, and ſhut him up, and ſet a Seal upon him, that he ſhould deceive the N • tions no mor • , till the 1000. years ſhould be fulfilled, and after that he muſt be looſed a little ſeaſon. wholy cancel and vacate the Heathen Empire alſo for a thouſand years, as in the Viſion is ſet forth by the taking a Dragon, and caſting him bound into a bottemleſs pit, and ſhutting him up, and Sealing him therein, the proper Emblem of the now ruined Pagan State, the Dragon or Devil being alſo the Spiritual or Myſtical head thereof, and here in the Viſion their repreſentative: As in 12. Chapter by an Angel fighting with, overcoming and caſting to the Earth a Dragon, is held forth the Victory, the Church at that day gets over the Heathen Roman Empire: So here by the Angels binding him in a pit is the utter extinction of that Power (a thouſand years the time limited) plainly diſcovered.

4. And I ſaw Thrones, and they ſat upon them, and Judgement was given to them, and I ſaw the ſouls of them that were beheaded for the witneſs of Jeſus, and for the Word of God, and which had not worſh • pped the Beaſt, neither his Image, neither had received his mark in their Foreheads, or in their right hand, and they lived and Reigned with Chriſts a 1000.

5. But the rest of the dead lived not again, till the 1000. years were finiſht; This is the first Reſurrection.

6. Bleſſed and Holy is he that hath part in the firſt Reſurrection, on ſuch the ſecond death hath no power▪ but they ſhall be Priests of God and of Chriſt, and ſhall Reign with him a 1000. years.

The enemies of the Church thus caſheired, and turned off the Stage, John hath a further diſcovery of their ſetled and happy Rule and Authority by the Viſion of the Reſurrection of a company of dead and Martyred Saints, (the proper Emblem of the Church during the Antichriſtian Tyranny, who for witniſſing to Chriſt, and not Worſhipping the Beaſt, cannot (in a civil ſenſe at leaſt) be eſteemed other) aſcending Thrones of Judgement; And as bleſſed and holy ones freed from the ſecond Death, Reigning with or under the Lord Jeſus as Kings and Prieſts, whilſt their enemies the Worſhippers of the Beaſt are now as ſo many dead men at their feet, during this ſpace of a thouſand years, which is called the firſt Reſurrection, viz. The myſtical general Reſurrection, that in order of time is to proceed the Corporeal general Reſurrection.

Upon the Expiration of the ſaid thouſand years,

7. And when the 1000. years are expired, Satan ſhall be looſed out of his Priſon:

8. And ſhall go out to deceive the Nations, which are in the four quarters of the Earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to Battle, the Number of them is as the ſand of the Sea.

9. And they went up on the breadth of the Earth, and compaſſed the Camp of the Saints and the beloved City.

And fire came down from God o • t of Heaven and devoured them.

the Nations revolt from the ſubjection under Chriſt's Rule in the hands of the Saints, annoying and diſturbing them all the World over, for a Seaſon, though to their own utter ruine and overthrow, under the figurative terms of looſing the Devil their Repreſentative out of Priſon to deceive the Nations, and to gather them in an huge numberleſs Hoſt, called Gog and Magog, to beſiege a Camp and City; an Alluſion to Iſrael of old, holding out the Saints politick and ſetled ſtate, by which Emblem of a City is repreſented alſo the Enemies ſetled condition all the world over, and holds out their miſchievous purpoſe to ruine the Intereſt of Chriſt, and to root it up from off the Earth.

Upon this rebellious deſign of the Nations in this their treaſonable and murderous attempt, they are upon the perſonal coming of Chriſt to Judgment, deſtroyed by fire, who comes in flaming fire, rendring Vengeance upon them, foretold in the typical deſtruction of Sodom and Gog and Magog, their perfect Types and Predeceſſors.

10. And the Devil that deceived them was caſt into the lake of Fire and Brimſtone, where the Beaſt and the Falſe-p • ophet are, and ſhall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.And now is the time come, that the Devil in a litteral ſenſe, who hath been the Miſtical head of the Pagan ſtate is to be caſt into the lake of fire, there to remain for ever: But Miſtically and Metaphorically is all Heatheniſh and Worldly Rule and Authorities now utterly deſtroyed and vacated, as the Antechriſtian Dominion was by caſting the Beaſt and Falſe-prophet into the lake of fire, or as when the Devil himſelf is thither ſentenced, never any more to come out thence.

And then in order and according to the whole current of Scripture and ſcope of it,

11. And I ſaw a great white Throne and him that ſat on it, from whoſe face the Earth, and the Heavens fled away and there was found no place for them.

12. And I ſaw the Dead, ſmall and great ſtand before God, and the Books were opened, and another Book was opened, which is the Book of Life, and the Dead were judged out of thoſe things, which were written in the Books according to their works.

13. And the Sea gaxe up the Dead which were in it, and Death and Hell delivered up the Dead that were in them, and they were judged every man according to their works.

14. And death and Hell were caſt into the lake of fire This is the ſecond Death.

15. And whoſoever was not found written in the Book of Life, was cast into the lake of Fire.

comes the Reſurrection of the Dead and Eternal Judgment in the Order and Method, as here laid down, to be underſtood in the Letter, from which there is no neceſſity to depart, or to conceive it Allegorical: Wherein we have Chriſt the Judge appearing upon the Throne of Judgment, the Heavens and Earth departing at his preſence, The Dead ſmall and great ſtanding before him, the Books opened, and Dead judged out of the Books according to their Works, &c.

XXI. CHAP. Of the Revelation.

ANd I ſaw a new Heaven, and a new Earth: for the firſt Heaven and the firſt Earth were paſſed away, and there was no more Sea.

2 And I John ſaw the holy City, new Jeruſalem coming down from God out of Heaven, prepared as a Bride adorned for her Husband.

3 And I heard a great Voice out of Heaven, ſaying, Behold the Tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they ſhall be his people, and God himſelf ſhall be with them, and be their God.

4. And God ſhall wipe away all tears from their eyes: and there ſhall be no more death, neither ſorrow nor crying, neither ſhall there be any more pain: for the former things are paſſed away.

5 And he that ſat upon the Throne ſaid, Behold, I make all things new. And he ſaid unto me, Write: for theſe words are true and faithfull.

6 And he ſaid unto me, Is it done: I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, I will give unto him that is a thirſt, of the Fountain of the water of life freely.

7 He that overcometh ſhall inherit all things, and I will be his God, and he ſhall be my ſon.

8 But the fearful and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and Whoremongers, and Sorcerers, and Idolaters, and all Lyars ſhall have their part in the Lake which burneth with fire and brimſtone, which is the ſecond death.

9 And there came unto me one of the ſeven Angels which had the ſeven Viols full of the ſeven laſt plagues, and talked with me, ſaying, Come hither, I will ſhew thee the Bride, the Lambs wife.

10 And he carried me away in the ſpirit to a great and high Mountain, and ſhewed me that great City, the holy Jeruſalem, deſcending out of Heaven from God,

11 Having the glory of God; and her light was like unto a ſtone moſt precious, even like a jaſper ſtone, clear as Cryſtal;

12 And had a wall great and high, and had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve Angels, and names written thereon, which are the names of the twelve Tribes of the Children of Iſrael.

13 On the Eaſt three gates, on the North three gates, on the South three gates, and on the Weſt three gates.

14 And the wall of the City had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve Apoſtles of the Lamb.

15 And he that talked with me, had a golden Reed to meaſure the City, and the gates thereof, and the wall thereof.

16 And the City lieth four ſquare, and the length is as large as the breadth: and he meaſured the City with the Reed, twelve thouſand furlongs: the length, and the breadth, and the height of it are equal.

17 And he meaſured the wall thereof, an hundred and fourty and four cubits, according to the meaſure of a man, that is, of the Angel.

18 And the building of the wall of it was of Jaſper, and the City was pure gold, like unto clear glaſs.

19 And the foundations of the wall of the City were garniſhed with all manner of precious ſtones. The firſt foundation was Jaſper, the ſecond Saphire, the third a Chalcedonie, the fourth an Emerald,

20 The fifth Sardonyx, the ſixth Sardius, the ſeventh Chryſolite, the eighth Beryl, the ninth a Topaz, the tenth a Chryſopraſus, the eleventh a Jacinct, the twelfth an Amethyſt.

21 And the twelve gates were twelve Pearls, every ſeveral gate was of one Pearl, and the ſtreet of the City was pure gold, as it were tranſparent glaſſe.

22 And I ſaw no Temple therein: for the Lord God Almighty, and the Lamb, are the Temple of it.

23 And the City had no need of the Sun, neither of the Moon to ſhine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof.

24 And the Nations of them which are ſaved, ſhall walk in the light of it: and the Kings of the Earth do bring their glory and honour into it.

25 And the gates of it ſhall not be ſhut at all by day, for there ſhall be no night there.

26 And they ſhall bring the glory and honour of the nations into it.

27 And there ſhall in no wiſe enter into it any thing that defileth, neither whatſoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie, but they which are written in the Lambs Book of life.

CHAP. XXII. Verſ. 1.2, 3, 4, 5.

And he ſhewed mea pure River of water of life, clear as cryſtall, prodeeding out of the Throne of God, and of the Lamb.

2 In the midſt of the ſtreet of it, and of either ſide of the River, was there the Tree of Life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yeelded her fruit every Moneth; and the leaves of the Tree were for the healing of the Nations.

3. And there ſhall be no more curſe, but the Throne of God and of the Lamb ſhall be in it, and his ſervants, ſhall ſerve him.

4. And they ſhall ſee his face, and his name ſhall be in their foreheads.

5 And there ſhall be no night there, and they need no Candle, neither light of the Sun; for the Lord God giveth them light, and they ſhall Reign for ever and ever.

The City of God, or Kingdom of Chriſt in the thouſand Years Reign further aſſerted, from the 21th, and part of the 22th. of the Revelations.

THis portion of Scripture, viz. the 21. Chap. to the 6. verſe of the 22 doth very elegantly hold forth the happy and Glorious condition of the Church in the thouſand years upon her deliverance from her Enemies (by their juſt ruine and deſtruction) wherein the Angel gives John a larger and fuller diſcovery of that bleſſed ſtate▪ whereof he had given him ſome hints and glimpſes in the foregoing Chapter, ſo that what he called an enthroning, verſe 4. and a City ſtate, verſe 9. he here declares to be no leſs than a new World, a new Heaven and a new Earth; Babylons old World, her old Heavens and Earth, viz. Sun, Moon, Stars, Sea being burnt up and conſumed; and no other than the taking place of the New Jeruſalem that holy and beloved City, after the ruine and deſtruction of that filthy and bloody City, or the coming forth of the Spouſe the Lambs wife in all her beatiful array (prepared for her Husband) after the deſolation, ruine and deſtruction of that beaſtly filthy Strumpet, that gaudy painted Harlot.

For you will find it naturally linkt to the foregoing ſtory of the thouſand Years, and belonging to the State of Grace before the Judgement, and not becauſe it is put down after the Viſion of the Judgement, therefore it muſt ſo in order be reckoned, and then conſequently to belong to the State of Glory, as moſt Interpreters judge. For you will find nothing more frequent in this Book, then to give brief hints of things in one Chapter, and then to proſecute them more fully in the next, ſeveral occurrences of after dates intervening and coming betwixt: As for inſtance that paſſage in the eleventh Chapter, where he mentions firſt the ſlaughter of the witneſſes by the Beaſt, then of the Witneſſes, Reſurrection, enemies Deſtruction, and Chriſt's Kingdom, yet afterwards in the 13th. Chapter returns again to the Beaſt, and gives an account of his riſe and rage, which muſt not therefore be ſuppoſed to be a Beaſt riſing up; after Chriſt's Kingdom takes place, (becauſe it is mentioned after it) but a further and larger account of that Beaſt, that he had but briefly hinted at before in the eleventh Chapter.

And that we are not miſtaken herein, Let firſt the Prophet himſelf, from whom the Prophecy is fetcht, about theſe new Heavens, and new Earth, and new Jeruſalem, (which are both one) be the Judge. For you will find the time, when he foretells ſuch a ſtate to take place, is not to be in a ſtate of immortality and glory, but in this World ſhort of the Reſurrection and Judgement, becauſe he ſaith in the 21, 22, 23. Verſes of that 65. Iſa. It muſt be in a time, when Building, Planting, and Procreating will be proper, which cannot poſſibly be in the State of Glory and Immortality, as our Saviour himſelf hath over ruled, Luke 20.34, 35.

And Secondly, Let it be conſidered that this new Jeruſalem or beloved City was in the thouſand Years, otherwiſe why ſhould it be ſaid upon the expiring thereof in the 9th. Verſe of the 20th. that the Gog-Magog Army encompaſſed the Camp of the Saints, and the beloved City.

And Thirdly, Conſider that the Church is called here the Spouſe, the Lambs wife only prepared and made ready for her Husband, and not (following the Allegory) yet in that full enjoyment and fruition, which the ſtate of glory brings her to.

And Fourthly, It may be conſidered that in this ſtate, God is ſaid to Tabernacle and dwell with Men, which diſcovers it to be a ſtate of grace here, and not in that ſtate when they ſhall always be with God in the ſtate of glory. And that we are not alone herein, you have Mr. Forbs upon the 21. Rev. delivering himſelf thus, viz. All the diſpenſation of God towards this City, being committed to the Lamb, the Mediatour beſpeaks it to be accompliſhed in this World; becauſe in the World to come he gives up the Kingdom to God, that he may be all in all, 1 Cor. 15.28.

And further, That nothing is here ſo magnifickly ſpoke, which the Prophets before have not almoſt in the ſame terms, uttered of the ſtate of the Church here in Grace; we will eaſily perceive that no ſuch thing is here meant as whereto moſt part of interpreters have drawn it. But even by this amaſſing together of all the goodly promiſes in the Prophets, of the Churches graceful and peaceable ſtate to let us ſee, that all this time ſhall be the full performance, never any more to be diſturbed and ſo therein the Myſtery of God to be finiſhed, nothing now reſting to be either expected or wiſhed, but that the Lord Jeſus come quickly.

And the Aſſembly in their Annotations upon Rev. 21.1. viz. As the Church is altered, ſo muſt her dwelling; it may be ſpoken of a Glorious Church on Earih, and then the day of Judgment is ſet before it in the former Chap. That the downfall of the Enemies of Gods Church, might be ſet down altogether, and then the Churches felicity after the deſtruction of the Whore, Beaſt, Dragon, and all covert and open Enemies, which new ſtate will abide till Glory come. Bringing in of Eaſtern Kingdoms may well be called a new world.

And Mr Mede further very ſignificantly to this point upon his ſixth Synchronyſme in his Clavis Apoc. p. 24. gives the following four ſubſtantial Arguments to enforce the ſame, viz.

Firſt, The Marriage of the Lamb and that Imperial Kingdom of the Almighty Lord God, both begin after the deſtruction of Ba • ylon, where the ſeventh Trumpet beginneth; this appeareth out of the Hymn of the Elders and Beaſts; which in the former Synchroniſme we have commended out of the Nineteenth Chapter, verſe 6, 7. Hallelujah; for our Lord God Almighty Reigneth: Let us be glad and rejoyce, and give honour to him; for the Marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made her ſelf ready. Put the New Jeruſalem is that Bride of the Lamb, aborned and prepared for her Husband, Chapter 21. verſe 2. And I ſaw (ſaith he) the Holy City, new Jeruſalem coming down from the God out of Heaven, as a Bride adorned for her Husband, and verſe 9. Come, and I will ſhew thee the Bride, the Lambs wife, &c.

Secondly, Jeruſalem is the beloved City, but that beloved City forthwith, after he thouſand years are ended, is ſaid to be compaſſed about by thoſe Troops of Satan then let looſe, Chapter 20. verſe 9. And they compaſſed the Tents of the Saints, and the beloved City, therefore it muſt needs have been extant before, while Satan was yet bound.

Thirdly, The ſeventh Vial being poured out, wherewith the Beaſt is diſpatcht and aboliſhed, there came a loud voice from the Throne, ſaying 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , It is done Chapter 16. verſe 17. So alſo he that ſate upon the Throne ſaith to John (beholding new Jeruſalem deſcending from Heaven) Chapter 21. verſe 5, 6. Behold I make all things new; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , It is done, I am Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the End: therefore new Jeruſalem the Bride of the Lamb, begins at the laſt end of the Vials 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Whore being already diſpatcht, and ſo it contemporizeth with the ſpace of time, which enſueth the deſtruction of the Beaſt.

• ourthly, One of the Angels of the Vials (Chapter 17.) doth ſhew unto John the Condemnation of the Whore, even while the Vials are in pouring out, and at leaſt by one of them to be executed. And the ſame Angel of Vials, Chap. 21. verſe 10. ſheweth to the ſame John the Bride of the Lamb, the great City, Holy Jeruſalem to become Glorious, even when the Vials are now ended, that is, the Beaſt and Babylon being deſtroyed.

In treating whereof we ſhall firſt give you a brief Analyſis, then a ſhort Explanation of the moſt material and difficult things in the Viſion.

The Analyſis or Parts of the Chapter.

In this deſcription of the glorious and happy ſtate of the Church, we have

Firſt, A more brief and general account, which is given partly by Viſion, partly by Voice, from the firſt to the ninth Verſe.

Secondly, We have a more particular and larger account, which is viſionally expreſſed from the ninth of the twenty firſt, to the ſixth Verſe of the twenty ſecond.

In the briefer Account we have,

Firſt, By Viſion, the Churches happineſs repreſented, and that

Firſt, In reſpect to a new World. And I ſaw a new Heaven, and a new Earth, for the firſt Heaven and Earth was paſt away.

Secondly, In reſpect to the evils of Commotion and trouble, that are to be removed thence; And there was no more Sea.

Thirdly, In reſpect of the new Jeruſalem. Deſcribed by

1. Her Holineſs in oppoſition to the unholy City, that was removed:

2 Her newneſs,

Firſt, In reſpect to old Jeruſalem the Type.

Secondly, In reſpect of her new ſtate and happineſs.

3. Her Heavenlineſs, or Divine deſcent.

4. Her Bridelike preparedneſs, Verſe 2. And I ſaw the Holy City new Jeruſalem coming down from God out of Heaven, prepared as a Bride adorned for her Husband.

Secondly, By Voice, Tending to explain and confirm the former Viſion, which is twofold: 1. From Heaven. 2. From the Throne.

1. The Voice from Heaven declares the Churches happineſs.

Firſt, Reſpecting the enjoyment of all good, conſiſting in the enjoyment, 1. Of Gods Covenant relating to them. 2. His Co-habitation by his preſence with them. And I heard a voice out of Heaven, ſaying, Behold the Tabernacle of God is with Men, and he will dwell with them, and they ſhall be his people, and God himſelf ſhall be with them, and be their God, Verſe 3.

Secondly, Reſpecting the removal of evil, by the paſſing away of former things, viz. Diſtreſſes, Perſecutions, Slaughters, as Rev. 12.2.13.7.14.13. Which ſhall trouble her no more. And God ſhall wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there ſhall be no more death, neither ſorrow nor crying, neither ſhall there be any more pain; for the former things are past away, Verſe 4.

2. The Voice from the Throne, which is th •• efold from God himſelf confirming this happy ſtate.

1. Proclaiming himſelf the Author of this new Fabrick. And he that ſate upon the Throne ſaid, Behold I make all things new.

2. Commanding John to Write and Record theſe words as infallible. And he ſaid unto me, write, for theſe words are true and faithful. Verſe 5.

3. Declaring the conſummation of this happy ſtate according to Prophecy, And he ſaid unto me, It is done: confirm'd from his Omnipotency, I am Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the End deſcribed by the nature and excellency of this happineſs: I will give unto him, that is a thirſt of th • Fountain of the water of Life freely: He that over cometh ſhall inherit all things: And I will be his God and he ſhall be my Son, Verſe 6, 7.

Which happy ſtate is illuſtrated by the contrary miſerable condition, that muſt attend the Worſhippers of the Beaſt, and Vaſſals of Anti-chriſt, who are ranked in eight ſeveral ſorts, deſcribing their corruptions: But the fearful and unbelieving, and the Abominable and Murderers, and Whoremongers, and Sorcerers and Idolaters, and all Lyars ſhall have their part in the Lake, which burneth with Fire and Brimſtone, which is the ſecond Death.

Secondly, In the larger Account by Vifion to John, we have,

1. The preparation of John for the Viſion.

2. The deſcription of the Church and her happy eſtate, as repreſented in the Viſion.

Firſt, The Preparation of John for perceiving and beholding this Viſion, wherein may be obſerved.

1. Who prepared, viz. one of the ſeven Vial Angels.

2. How prepared him, partly by words: And there came unto me one of the ſeven Angels, which had the ſeven Vials full of the ſeven laſt Plagues, and talked with me, ſaying come hither I will ſhew thee the Bride, the Lambs wife. And partly by action, And he carried me away in the ſpirit to a great high Mountain, Verſe 10.

Secondly, The Churches Deſcription; And ſhe is ſhewed here in the height of magnificency and ſtatelineſs, tranſcending all the glory of the Kingdoms of the World, which is diſplayed, 1. In her ſelf. 2. In her Acceſſories.

Firſt, In her ſelf, Jeruſalem is diſplay'd according to, 1. Her glorious beauty. 2. Excellent Fortifications. 3. Accurate Symmetry, or proportion. 4. Pretious Materials.

Firſt, Her glorious Beauty conſiſting, 1. In her greatneſs. 2. Holineſs. 3. Original or Heavenly Deſcent. 4. Divine Glory. 5. Her Orient Light. And he ſhewed me that great City, the Holy Jeruſalem deſcending out of Heaven from God, having the Glory of God, and her light was like unto a ſtone moſt precious even like a Jaſper ſtone, clear as Cryſtal.

Secondly, Her ſtrong and excellent Fortifications, conſiſting in a Wall about the City, which is deſcribed by, 1. Its Conſtitution, 2. Gates. 3. Foundations.

First, By the Conſtitution and Fabrick of it, and had a Wall great and high.

Secondly, By the Gates, which excell,

1. For the Number, which is Patriarchal and Apoſtolical; And had Twelve Gates.

2. For their Keepers or Porters, And at the Gates Twelve Angels.

3. For their inſcriptions upon them; And names written thereon, which are the names of the Twelve Tribes of the Children of Iſrael, verſe 12.

4. For their uniform order, viz. On the Eaſt three Gates, on the North three Gates, on the South three Gates, and on the Weſt three Gates.

Thirdly, By the Foundations of the Wall, which in Number and Name inſcribed upon them relate to Chriſts Twelve Apoſtles, And the Wall of the City had Twelve Foundations, and in them the Names of the Twelve Apoſtles of the Lamb, verſe. 14.

3. Her Symmetry or proportion, as moſt exact, and accurate, wherein we may conſider,

Firſt, The meaſurer, an Angel.

Secondly, The meaſuring Inſtrument a Golden Reed.

Thirdly, The things meaſured, viz. The City and Gates thereof, and walls thereof, verſe 15.

Fourthly, The figure of the City: And the City lyeth four-ſquare, and the length is as large as the breadth, equilateral.

Fifthly, The meaſure of the City, and wall of the City: And he meaſured the City with the Reed twelve thouſand Furlings, the length and the bredth and the height are equal. verſe • 6. And he meaſured the wall thereof, a hundred fourty and four Cubits according to the meaſure of a man, that is, of the Angel.

4. Her coſtly and precious materials.

Firſt, The matter of the Wall: And the building of the Wall of it was of Jaſper.

Secondly, The matter of the whole City. And the City was pure Gold, like unto clear Glaſs, verſe 18.

Thirdly, The matter and Garniſhment of the Walls foundations, all manner of precious Stones. And the Foundations of the City were garniſhed with all manner of precious Stones, The firſt foundation was Jaſper, The ſecond Saphir, The third Chalcedony, The fourth an Emerald, The fifth Sardonix, The ſixth Sardius, The ſeventh Chryſolyte, The eighth Berill, The ninth a Topaz, The tenth a Chryſophraſus, The eleventh an Hyacinth, The twelfth an Amethyſt, verſe 19.20.

Fourthly, The matter of the Twelve Gates; And the Twelve Gates were Twelve Pearls, every ſeveral Gate was of one Pearl.

Fifthly, The matter of the City; And the ſtreet of the City was pure Gold, as it was transparent Glaſs, verſe 21.

Secondly, In her Acceſſories, viz. in thoſe ſupplies from without her ſelf, making up her Beauty and Glory, conſiſting,

1. In that ſingular Spiritual preſence of God in Chriſt, in the purity, Truth and Spiritualneſs of Goſpel-worſhip.

Firſt, God and the Lamb are the Temple of it, And I ſaw no Temple therein; for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the Temple of it: verſe 22.

2. God and the Lamb are the light of it: And the City had no need of the Sun, neither of the Moon to ſhine in it; for the Glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof, verſe 23.

2. The Conflux and great Reſort of the Nations unto this City. And the Nations of them which are ſaved ſhall walk in the Light of it. And the Kings of the Earth ſhall contribute to the happineſs thereof And the Kings of the Earth ſhall bring the Glory and Honour of the Nations into it, verſe 26.

Amplified by the ſecurity that ſhall be there. And the Gates of it ſhall not at all be ſhut by day: as well as freedom from from fraud by night: for there ſhall be no night there. As alſo the purity and integrity of all comers. And there ſhall in no wiſe enter into it any thing that defileth, neither whatſoever worketh abomination or maketh a lye, but they which are written in the Lambs Book of life, verſe 27.

3. The plenty of all things both for neceſſity and delight, which abundance is compriſed under the Water of Life againſt Thirſt, and the Tree of Life againſt Hunger, both for the ſupply of outward and inward man, both for Meat and Medicine. And he ſhewed me a pure River of Water of Life, clear as Chryſtal, proceeding out of the Throne of God and of the Lamb. In the midſt of the Street and of either ſide of the River was there the Tree of Life and yielded her fruit every Month, and the Leaves of the Tree were for the healing of the Nations. Chap. 22. verſe 1, 2.

4. The perpetuity of this City and its happineſs to compleat its Beauty and Glory, which is demonſtrated,

Firſt, By removing the Evil that might corrupt or oppoſe its happineſs. And there ſhall be no more Curſe.

Secondly, By continuing the Good, in which its happineſs doth conſiſt, viz. the bleſſing and preſence of God and Chriſt, viz. But the Throne of God and of the Lamb ſhall be in it.

Thirdly, By the abiding integrity of the Citizens in new obedience and habitual ſervice, as their eminent priviledge therein. And his Servants ſhall ſerve him, and they ſhall ſee his face, and his name ſhall be in their foreheads, and there ſhall be no night there, and they need no Candle, neither the light of the Sun; for the Lord God giveth them light, and they ſhall Reign for ever and ever, verſe 3, 4, 5. viz. Their Reign ſhall be begun on Earth, and be continued till conſummated in Heaven.

Having thus gone through the parts of this Scripture, we ſhall in the next place further enquire into the Spirits meaning of theſe Heavenly Myſteries, and ſhall begin at the ninth ver of the 21 Chap: where the particular and larger Viſion begins.

The Expoſition of the Principal things in the Viſion. Of the Angel that diſcovereth the Viſion. And there came unto me one of the ſeven Angels, which had the ſeven Vials, full of the ſeven last Plagues;

THis Angel may be ſuppoſed to be the very ſame that ſhewed John the Viſion of the great Whore in her filthineſs, abomination, and judgment, Rev. 17.1. who here diſcovereth to him her Antitheſis the Bride the Lambs wife in all her Dignity, Glory and Exaltation.

Of the Bride the Lambs Wife. And talked with me, ſaying, Come up hither I will ſhew the Bride the Lambs Wife, verſe 9.

THus Bride the Lambs Wife one of the Emblematical Characters here given the Church in this State and Condition, and not unproperly ſince the Scripture ſaith ſhe it eſpouſed to Chriſt, 2 Cor. 11.2. Betrothed to him, Hoſea 2.20. yea married to him, Jer. 3.14. Rom. 7.4 and therefore ſaid, Her Maker is her Husband, Iſa. 54.5. And that by this Miſtical Union, ſhe is become fleſh of his fleſh and bone of his bone, Eph. 5.30, 31. alluding to the firſt Marriage union when the wo •• that was taken out of the man was given to him, Gen. 2.3.

Called the Lambs Wife, as one well ſaith, becauſe when he was ſlain as a Lamb, he eſpouſed her, giving himſelf for her, Eph. 5.25. And that as the firſt Adam in his ſleep had his ſide opened for his wife, ſo the ſecond Adam in his death had his ſide pierced for his.

Who having by perſecution and affliction been a long time in a forlorn ſtate, as a poor barren diſconſolate woman, Iſa. 54.1. And as a deſolate forlorn Widow, Lam. 11. In an oppreſſed, afflicted and bewildred Wilderneſs condition, Rev. 12.14. Wherein her Beauty is turned into Aſhes, her joy into Mourning, her Garment of Praiſe into a spirit of Heavineſs, Iſa: 61.3. Her Gold is become dim, and her moſt fine Gold changed, Lam. 4.1.

Is now repreſented as returned into an excellent Condition, the Sceane being quite changed, having here her beauty again, for Aſhes the Oyl of joy for mourning; and the Garments of Praiſe for the ſpirit of heavineſs now in a beautifull dreſs and in a moſt lovely poſture, viz. trimmed, prepared and adorned like a Bride for her Husband, Rev. 19.7.21.2. Arrayed in fine clean white linnen (which is the Righteouſneſs of the Saints, Rev. 19.8.) And like the Kings Daughter is all glorious within, her clothing being of wrought Gold, and in Raiment of Needle-work, Pſal. 45.13, 14. Clothed with the Garments of Salvation, and covered with the robe of Righteouſneſs, as a Bridegroom decketh himſelf with Ornaments, and as a Bride adorneth her ſelf with Jewels, Iſa. 61.10. Being one that is now, no more to be tearmed forſaken, but to be called Hephzibah and Bulah, Iſa. 62.4.

Which excellent dreſs leaſt any ſhould ſenſually miſtake or abuſe the ſpirit explains himſelf to hold out thereby the excellency, vertue and grace that is found in the true Church: And therefore is her fine linnen, white and clean, expounded to be the righteouſneſs of the Saints, viz her juſtification and ſanctification, her Gold, Jewels and rich Attire, to hold out the Ornament of her inward and outward man, in the ſhining Graces of the Spirit, viz love, meekneſs, patience, humility, long-ſuffering; and that ſo having Oyl in her Veſſel and Lamp, viz. ſpiritual Grace in her Heart and Life, is ſaid to be prepared as a wiſe Virgin fitted for the Bridegroom.

And which the better to explain (as well as further to ſet off her beauty and excellency) the falſe Church is alſo repreſented and pourtraied in her dreſs and Colours▪ in her Beauty, Ornaments and Attire, viz. her Scarlet and Purple Robe. and fine linnen to hold on her violence, cruelty and oppreſſion, her Golden Cup and Jewels, her drunkenneſs, Pride and Idolatry, her beauty and rich attire, her Witch-crafts, wantonneſs and Whoredom.

Being indeed repreſented under all the Characters of a vild Strumpet, viz. a cruel, bloody, drunken, proud, wanton, common, filthy, rotten and abominable Whore, that corrupts the Earth with her Fornications.

By which Bride-like beautiful ſtate, as well as the new Jeruſalem, illuſtrious Glory following is figuratively repreſented one and the ſame thing, viz. the Churches happy condition, and as both pointing out one thing, are alſo repreſented as Synonimous; for the Angel calling up John here to ſhew him the Bride the Lambs wife, doth when he comes up to him (as in the next verſe) ſhew to him the new Jeruſalem the holy City.

Of the Mountain on which the City ſtands. And he carried me away in the Spirit to a great high Mountain,

John having ſeen the City Babylon upon her ſeven Hills, Rev. 17.9. Sees here the City Jeruſalem (heretofore deſolate and troden under foot, Rev. 11.2.) Now reſtored and as moſt perſpicuous raiſed upon a great high Mountain. And as Moſes in the Mount ſaw the pattern of the Tabernacle, Exod. 2 • 40. Heb. 8.5. and Ezekiel upon a high mountain the City and Temple, Ezek. 40.2 The City and Temple of old being built upon a high Hill, The Hill of God being a high Hill as the Hill of Baſhan, Pſ. 68.15. So John here in the Spirit is he • pt to ſee Mount Z • on the Antitype in her glorious exaltation to fulfill the Prophecy of Iſaiah and Michah, who foretell the Mountain of the Lords Houſe to be eſ • abliſhed in the laſt days in the top of the mountains, and to be exalted above the Hills, Iſa. 2.2. Mich 4.1. The underſtanding of which Myſtery calleth for no leſs then the carrying away in the Spirit as the Prophet of old, Ezek. 2.1, 2.40.2. And John before, Rev. 1.10.17.3. Intimating thereby that theſe were diſcoveries of myſtical and ſpiritual rather then of material and litteral things.

And what can this great high mountain be but that rock of Ages, the rock of Iſrael, 2 Sam. 23.3. The Rock of Salvation, Deut. 32.15. The Rock that begat, Ver. 18. And that is higher then we, Pſ 61.2. Even the Rock Chriſt 1 Cor. 10.4. upon whom the Church is built, ſo that the Gates of Hell ſhall not prevail againſt her, Matth. 16.18 That muſt in the latter days be exalted above all the Hills.

And which Mountain the ſeat of the true Church (and upon which ſhe is founded) ſtands, you ſee in direct oppoſition to the ſeat upon which the falſe Church is placed, and which for failing we find to be threefold, viz. Ʋpon ſeven mountains, Rev. 17.9. Ʋpon a Beaſt with ſeven Heads and ten Horns, 17.3. And upon many waters, 17.15. And therefore called by one wittily her Topical, Typical, and Tropical Seat, which Triple Seat, as well as Triple Crown will ſhortly fail her, and leave her honour in the duſt; while the City that is built upon the Hill, even upon mount Zion will ſtand unmoveable.

Of Jeruſalem that great and Holy City. And ſhewed me that great City the Holy Jeruſalem.

JEruſalem in the Hebrew is a compound of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , ſignifying as much as a Viſion of Peace, called heretofore onely Salem, or peace, and afterwards ſo ſtyled, Pſ. 76.2. In Salem is his Tabernacle, the City which of old belonged to Melchiſedech, that King of peace and righteouſneſs, Gen. 14.18. Heb. 7.1. (That lively Type and repreſentative of our Kingly Prieſt and Prophet the Lord Jeſus.) Afterwards that ſtrong hold of Zion was poſſeſſed by the Jebuſites, and taken from them by David, 1 Sam. 5.6. And called the City of David, beautifully adorned by Solomon his ſon, and long injoyed by the Kings of Judah in Davids Loine, which was beautiful for ſituation, the joy of the whole Earth, Pſ. 48.2. Wherein was Gods Temple and Throne, the principal place of Worſhip and Seat of Judgement. A general, name therefore in a figure to the Church of God, both under the Law and under the Goſpel.

And which famous City, as conſidered under the Law, paſſed a threefold ſtate all very ſignificant, viz.

1. Her pure and primitive ſtate in the days of Solomon.

2. Her ruined deſolate ſtate in the time of the Babyloniſh Captivity.

3. Her renewed reſtored ſtate after the return of the Captivity.

All which were eminently Typical to the Goſpel Church,

Firſt, Becauſe her pure and primitive ſtate in the days of Chriſt, and his Apoſtles anſwered that of Solomon, wherein a City ſtate was aſſerted, Eph. 2.19. Heb. 12.22. A greater then Solomon being there, Math 12.42.

Secondly, Becauſe her Apoſtate and ruined ſtate in the time of Antichriſt, wherein her City ſtate was defaced and ruined trode under foot, Rev. 11.2. anſwered that of the Babyloniſh Captivity.

Thirdly, Her renewed and reſtored ſtate here foretold and Prophecyed of, is to anſwer that eminent and glorious reſtoration in the Type wherein the glory of that latter Houſe excelled, according to Prophecy, the glory of the former, Hag. 2.9.

Therefore called New Jeruſalem, becauſe in all reſpects ſhe is made ſo in this her Renovation, and held forth in all this beauty and ſplendour, not only to anſwer the Type, and to fulfill the words of the Prophets, that under the terms of an illuſterious, beautiful City, foretells the Churches order, peace, purity, pollicy, gifts▪ grace, and flouriſhing ſtate, in the latter day; but alſo that ſhe might confront and utterly confound her Antitheſis that great City Babylon, that as the Lady and Miſtreſs of Kingdoms, a well favoured Harlot has by her counterfit glory inchanted and bewitched the Nations, called Great;

Becauſe as Jeruſalem in the Type bore ſway over the Nations, and had her Inhabitants all the World over, and as great Babylon extended her Territories as well as her rule and authority all the world over, ſo muſt this great City Jeruſalem, extend •• her rule, authority, and influence all the ver, & become the joy of the whole Earth, to whom the Kings of the Nations muſt bow and bring preſents, even all their honour and glory, Pſ. 72.8, 9, 10, 11.15. Rev. 21.24. Called Holy.

1. Becauſe of that purity and holineſs, that through the powering out of the Holy Spirit upon her ſhall now abound, in ſo much that upon the very Bells of the Horſes, and upon the Po • s, in the Sanctuary ſhall then be Holineſs, Zach. 14.1. Held out by this golden ſtate, the City being all of pure tranſparent gold, as well as the ſtreets thereof of the ſame; implying, that the conſtitution thereof is not only ſo, but the whole courſe of the converſation is the ſame alſo;

2. Becauſe of that exact keeping to holy rule and order in the faithful obſervation of the form of the Houſe, and the faſhion thereof, the Laws, Statutes, and Ordinances thereof, the comings in thereof; and the goings out thereof, &c. which being the law of the Houſe upon the top of the Mountains, the whole limit thereof ſhall be holy, Ezek. 43.11, 12. Rev. 22 14.

3. Becauſe there is no unclean perſon or thing to enter or abide in it, as Verſe 8. and 27. Iſa. 35.8, 9. Rev. 22.15. Zach 14.21. Joel 3.17.

4. Becauſe of the abiding of holy preſence therein, the Tabernacle of God being now with men, who himſelf will dwell, and walk with them, 21.3. The Lord God Almighty and the Lamb is to be the Temple thereof; and the Throne of God and the Lamb ſhall be in it. 22.3.

Babylon its true her oppoſite, is repreſented to us as great, and called the great City and reaſon good. Becauſe ſhe is ſaid to Reign over the Kings of the Earth, Rev. 17.18. Yet is ſhe not ſaid to be holy, but the quit contrary, being the unclean, filthy, polluted, and bloody City, compared to Sodom and Egypt, and apoſtate Jeruſalem, Rev. 11. Being the hold and receptacle, not onely of every ſoul Spirit, viz. Filthy locuſts, Rev. 9. Ʋnclean Frogs ſaid to be the ſpirits of Devils, Rev. 16.13, 14. Z • im and Jim, Eſai. 13.21. But the cage of every unclean and hateful Bird, 18.2. viz. Owls and Satyrs, and ſuch like doleful Creatures. Iſa. 13, 21. Whoſe Inhabitants therefore we have ſet forth under eight Characters, Rev. 21.8. viz. To be the fearful, the unbelieving, the abominable, the Murderers, the Whoremongers, the Sorcerers, the Idolaters, and the Lyers.

Of the Cities deſcent from Heaven. And deſcended out of Heaven from God.

THat the City or Church of God, eſpecially in this ſtate did deſcend from Heaven, may appear, if we conſider,

Firſt, That all her Members are Heaven-born, viz. born of God, born of the Spirit, born from above, John 3.7.1.13. begotten of his Will by the Word of Truth, Jam. 1.18. and brought forth in Zion, where it muſt be written that this, and that man was born in her Pſal. 87.4. And therefore called Jeruſalem from above the mother of us all, Gal. 4.26.

Secondly, That all the Rules, Orders, Laws, Governments, are the Statute-Laws of Heaven, her High-prieſt, Proph •• and King coming from thence, John 3.13.31, 32, 33. Heb. 1.1.

Thirdly, That her raiſing out of the duſt, her coming up out of the Grave, the return of her Captivity, the advancement to this pitch of Beauty and excellency, is by the ſpecial ordering of Divine power and Providence from firſt to laſt, and that in ſuch an eminent, and viſible manner, that as the Prophet ſaith, It ſhall be ſeen, known and underſtood, that the hand of the Lord hath done it, and the Holy one of Iſrael hath created it.

Fourthly, That the Glory and ſpecial preſence of the Lord hath deſcended from Heaven, reſting and remaining upon her.

The quite contrrry is true of that other oppoſite City Babylon, who aſcends with her Head and Governours from beneath, even out of the Bottomleſs pit; and therefore hath all her affairs, tranſactions, and concerns be managed by that wiſdom which cometh from below, which is Earthly, Senſual, Deviliſh.

Of the Glory of God upon her. Having the Glory of God: and her light was like unto a Stone most precious, even like a Jaſper Stone, clear as Chryſtal, verſe 11.

THis is a further and fuller diſcovery that the Church is returned out of her Captivity; becauſe the Lord hath returned his Glory un • o her.

When ſhe went into Captivity, her Glory departed from her, now ſhe returns again ſhe receives therewith her former Glory, which begins upon the pouring out of the Vials, Chap. 15.8. in alluſion to Exod. 40.34. 1 Kings 8.10, 11. Thus it was in the type when Jeruſalem went into Captivity under the King of Babylon, it is ſaid the Glory of God departed from them and went by degrees firſt, out of the Temple to the Threſhold of the houſe, then off from the City, then to the Mountain, and ſo by degrees quite away, Ezek. 10.4.18.11.22, 23, &c. But when their Captivity returned, ſo did the Glory alſo, and that in the ſame way it departed, as Ezek. 40.1, 2.3, 4, 5, 6.

In like manner alſo doth the Glory here return to Jeruſalem, and that in ſo viſible a manner, that all are enlightned by it, to fulfill the words of the Prophet, Iſa. 60.1, 2. Ariſe ſhine for thy light is come, and the Glory of the Lord is riſen upon thee; for behold darkneſs ſhall cover the Earth, and groſs darkneſs the people, but the Lord ſhall ariſe upon thee, and his Glory ſhall be ſeen upon thee, &c. and which will be ſo ſplendid and ſhine to that perfection, that (to follow the ſimile) Rev. 22.5. there ſhall be no night there, and they need no Candle, neither light of the Sun, 21.23. compared with Iſa. 60.19. And again, The Gentiles ſhall ſee thy Righteouſneſs, and all the Kings of the Earth thy Glory, Iſa. 62.2. And then ſhall alſo be accompliſhed what is further ſaid, Iſa. 52.9, 10. The Lord ſhall make bare his holy name, in the eyes of all Nations, and all the ends of the Earth ſhall ſee the Salvation of God; So that not only the Glory of his preſence and the Glory of his Grace, but the Glory of his power ſhall be manifeſt for his people, to the fulfilling alſo that word, Iſa. 4.5. And the Lord will Create upon every dwelling place of Mount Zion and upon her Aſſemblies a Cloud and ſmoke by day, and the ſhining of a flaming fire by night; for upon or above all the Glory ſhall be a defence; alluding to the preſence and Glory of old, the type hereof that came up with them out of Aegypt, Exod. 13.21. that was with them in the Wilderneſs, Exod. 33.9, 10. which was ſo to be their guide, that without it they muſt not ſtir, Numb. 9.15. Exod. 33.15. that accompanied the Tabernacle, Exod. 40.34. and both the Temples, 1 Kings 8.11. Hag. 2. 6, 7. in the enjoyment whereof, conſiſted their Counſel, Comfort, Bleſſing, Protection, Strength, and therefore muſt the High-Prieſt (begging that Mercy) bleſs the people, Numb. 6.23. and in the loſs whereof the contrary attended, viz. all miſery and miſchief: But ſo eminently ſhall this new Jeruſalem be bleſſed herewith, that her name ſhall be called Jehovah Shamah, viz. the Lord is there, Ezek. 48.35. whilſt it may truly be ſaid of her Oppoſite that other City, that by the ſmoke that cometh out of the Bottomleſs-pit, and by the indwellings of Satan, whoſe Throne and Seat is therein, that darkneſs incompaſſeth her as a Cloud, and thick darkneſs as a covering, that the height of her Glory is but in her own ſhame, which will haſten her inevitable ruine and utter confuſion, and for whom the miſt of darkneſs is reſerved for ever.

Of the Wall And had a Wall great and high, and had twelve Gates, and at the Gates twelve Angels and names written thereon, which are the names of the twelve Tribes of the Children of Iſrael. 12. On the Eaſt three Gates, on the North three Gates, on the South three Gates, on the Weſt three Gates. 13. And the Wall of the City had twelve Foundations, and in them the names of the twelve Apoſtles of the Lamb. 14. And he that talked with me had a Reed to meaſure the City and the Gates thereof and the Wall thereof. 15. And he meaſured the Wall thereof a hundred forty four Cubits, and the building of the Wall of it was of Jaſper, &c.

HAving ſpoken of the City in general, he comes to ſpeak of her ſtrength and ſplendor, being a City compact together, and the firſt thing he begins with is the Wall.

A Wall is for ſafety, ſecurity, and defence, as well as for Ornament and Beauty.

It is ſaid, The Canaanites had Walls reaching to Heaven, Deut. 1.28. And that Babylon had a great broad Wall, Jer. 51.58. That Jeruſalem after the Captivity had a Wall with twelve Gates. And ſo had Ezekiels City alſo, lying four-ſquare, and upon each quarter three Gates.

In alluſion whereto the new Jeruſalem is here deſcribed to have a four-ſquare Wall and twelve Gates therein, but ſuch a Wall that in all reſpects tranſcends all that ever was heard or read of in the world.

Which in its conſtitution, ſeveral parts, dimenſions, and proportions, you have thus laid down, viz.

1. In its regularity, laid out by the Golden Reed in the Angels hand.

2. In its materials of which it is built, all of Jaſper ſtone.

3. In its foundation, viz. twelve precious ſtones garniſhing the ſame.

4. In its figure, Quadranguler, four ſquare, lying upon the four Quarters Eaſt, North, South, Weſt.

5. In its breadth, 144 Cubits.

6. In its heighth, which if agreeing with the City, is twelve thouſand Furlongs, or 1500. Miles.

7. In the number of the Gates, which according to the number of the Patriarchs and Apoſtles, as the Gates of Jeruſalem of old are twelve.

8. In its Emblematical inſcription, twelve Tribes names upon the Gates, and twelve Apoſtles names upon the foundation-ſtones.

9. In its Porters, aſſigned to keep the Gates, twelve Angels.

10. In the admirable, and wonderfull matter of the Gates, twelve entire Pearls.

In all which (no queſtion) ſingular Myſteries are intended, which for want of light we may come very ſhort in the underſtanding of, yet according to what we have attained, you may upon the whole take theſe following general hints, from whence light may be fetcht to look into the particulars, viz.

1. By the exact menſuration of both Wall, Gates and City it ſelf in all their dimenſions.

We may underſtand that as of old both in the Tabernacle, Exod. 25.4. as in the Temple, firſt 1 Chron. 28.19. and ſecond, Zach, 2.1, 2, 3, &c. Ezek. 43.11, 12. all things relating to the worſhip and ſervice of God was to be exact according to Rule, even to the very Pins and Nails of the Temple, &c.

So alſo in this Glorious ſtate of the Church, how large and extenſive ſoever, yet is ſhe not, it ſeems, in an arbitrary way to order and regulate her affairs, either relating to the worſhip and ſervice of God, or to her whole Oeconomy of Rule and Government, but muſt in all lie truly level to the ſquare, and even to the pattern, of the Golden Reed of Gods Word, which muſt try both Members, Doctrine, Worſhip, and Manners.

2. By this wonderful great and high Wall, that is ſaid thus to encompaſs this glorious City, we may conclude that the Protection, Salvation and defence of the Church ſhall be very ſingular, and that then that Word of the Prophet ſhall be fulfilled, Violence ſhall no more be heard in thy land, nor waſting and deſtruction within thy borders, but thou ſhalt call thy walls Salvation, and thy Gates Praiſe; And that when Gods encompaſſings and encampings ſhall be ſo viſibly without, as Iſa. 4.5. Zach. 9 8. 2 Kings 6.16, 17. And his co-habitation within, as Rev. 21.3.22, 23. Chap. 22.3. Then may the Church ſafely conclude that Song may ſeaſonably be Sung, Iſa. 26.1. We have a strong City, Salvation will God appoint for Walls and Bulwarks.

3. That the matter of the Wall being of the ſame glorious ſubſtance that the Glory it ſelf and chief Corner Foundation-ſtone is of, viz. the precious Jaſper as clear as Chryſtal, denotes that the Churches Foundation, Glory and Salvation is Jeſus Chriſt; for he is the Elect and precious Corner-ſtone, and other Foundation can no man lay, than that which is laid, which is Jeſus Chriſt, who is alſo their Glory, 2 Cor. 3.18.

4. That as the twelve Gates ſtanding upon the four quarters within Jeruſalem, the Type were places through the Wall, that gave entrance into the City to the twelve Tribes, coming up out of all the World, to worſhip and to partake of the Priviledges, that belonged to the natural Seed of Abraham, as ſaith the Pſalmiſt; Our feet ſhall ſtand within thy gates O Jeruſalem: Jeruſalem is builded as a City compacted together, whither the Tribes go up; The Tribes of the Lord unto the Teſtimony of Iſrael to give thanks unto the name of the Lord.

So here theſe twelve Gates ſerve for entrance in the new Jeruſalem to all the Elect, who are the Spiritual Seed of Abraham (for they that are Chriſts, whether Jew or Gentile are Abrahams Seed according to promiſe) even thoſe, who are built upon the foundation o the Prophets and Apoſtles, Jeſus Chriſt himſelf being the chief corner ſtone: and ſo entering in by Chriſt the door, they have admiſſion by the Angels or Miniſters of Chriſt, into the rights and priviledges of this Holy free City, the Mother of us all, and are to be eſteemed as the true Iſaacs, the children of Sarah the free Woman, the marked ſealed number belonging to the twelve Tribes Spiritual. For as the twelve Tribes of old in the Type comprehended all the natural Seed of Abraham; ſo under the denomination of the twelve Tribes are comprehended in alluſion thereto all the Seed of Abraham Spiritual, as Mead well obſerves from the ſealed Tribes the 144000 mentioned in the ſeventh Revelation, which you may read at large in his Coment upon the Seales, Page • 9.

Whereas the ſecurity and ſtrength, the broad and high Wall, that encompaſſeth Babylon, the falſe Church, and wherein ſhe truſts for Salvation, and hath boaſted, ſaying, She ſhall ſit therein as a Queen, and ſee no ſorrow; Is her wiſdom, beauty, riches and ſtrength, her Sorceries, and her Witchcrafts, wherein ſhe hath laboured from her yout • , Iſa. 47. To the enchanting of the Nations and the Kings thereof, and whereby the Waters have been gathered about her for her ſecurity; for ſhe ſits amongſt the Rivers, Nah. 3.8. viz. In the midſt of the people, Rev. 17.15. Whereby ſhe hath been enabled to impoſe and eſtabliſh her Idolatry by blood and cruelty, incompaſſing her ſelf with violence and ſpoil: For in her is found the blood of Prophets, and of Saints, and of all that were ſlain upon the Earth, Rev. 18.24. Witneſ • her blaſphemous, murderous Edicts, her bloody cruel Inquiſition, her Gibbets, Halters and Stakes. But her Walls will totter and fall, her Sea will be dryed up, her wiſdom and beauty, wherein ſhe hath truſted will fail her, and all her Inchantments will be ineffectual, when all her violence muſt return upon her; The ten Horns or Kingdoms that have ſupported her will eat her Fleſh and burn it with Fire, and by how much ſhe hath glorified her ſelf, and lived deliciouſly, ſo much torment and ſorrow muſt be meted out to her, when Plague, Death, Mourning, Famine and Fire ſhall be her portion; for ſtrong is the Lord God that will judge her.

Of the Cities fourſquare Cubical Figure. And the City lyeth fourſquare, and the length is as large as the breadth: and he meaſured the City with the Reed twelve thouſand furlongs; the length and the breadth, and the height of it are equal.

THis Cubical Figure is juſt anſwering to the form of the Holy place: for as that was juſt twenty Cubits high and twenty Cubits long, and twenty Cubits broad, and the length, and the breadth and the height of it equal, and overlaid with pure gold, 1 Kings 6.20. 2 Chr 3.8. Ezek. 41.4. And which is repreſented to be the figure of Heaven it ſelf, Heb. 9.24.

So this is juſt twelve thouſand furlongs or fifteen hundred miles high, fifteen hundred long, and fifteen hundred broad, the breadth and height, and length being juſt equal, not onely overlaid with gold, but all of pure tranſparent gold, which great myſtery may hold out thus much to us.

1. That all things relating to the City or Church of God in this glorious ſtate will exactly hold proportion with the word, and lye even every way to the golden Reed.

2 That the Church in purity anſwering Rule, is even Heaven upon Earth, the very figure and pattern of Heaven, where the Lord himſelf dwells and is enthroned.

Whereas Babylon is without any regularity or order of Gods appointment, being a City of confuſion, for as is her name, ſo is ſhe: and as ſhe is the ſtrong hold and habitation of Devils and unclean Spirits, and the figure of Hell (coming indeed out of the bottomleſs Pit) and ordered by the wiſdom from beneath; So thither muſt ſhe go, both head and members: as Rev. 19.21.22.8.20.14.

Of the precious Materials. And the building of the Wall of it was of Jaſper, and the City was pure gold, like unto clear glaſſe. And the foundations of the wall of the City were garniſhed with all manner of precious ſtones. The firſt foundation was Jaſper, the ſecond Saphire, the third a Calcedonie, the fourth an Emerald, the fifth Sardonyx, the ſixth Sardius, the ſeventh a Chryſolite, the eighth Beryl, the ninth a Topaz, the tenth a Chryſophraſus, the eleventh a Jacinct, the twelfth an Amethyſt. And the twelve Gates were twelve Pearls, every ſeveral gate was of one Pearl, and the ſtreet of the City was pure of Gold, as it were tranſparent glaſſe. Rev. 21.18, 19, 20, 21.

GReat was the ſplendid glory of the Tabernacle whereof we read, Exod. 25.26, 27. Chapters.

And greater that of the Temple and City in Solomons days, as 2 Chron. 1.2, 3, 4, 5.9. Chapter when it was ſuch a golden Age that ſilver was little regarded, but was as the ſtones in the ſtreet, 2 Chron 9 27. And both of them herein Types of this our City and Temple;

Great alſo was the riches of Tyre, as Ezek. 27.28. Chapters, eſpecially in thoſe remarkable precious ſtones, Ezek. 28.13. Like thoſe in the Breſt plate, Exod 25.15, 16, 17. And theſe mentioned here, who was a Type of the man of ſin, or myſtery Babylon.

And greater was the beauty and ſplendour of myſtery Babylon, its Antitype, whoſe City was clothed in fine Linnen, and Purple and Scarlet, and deckt with Gold and precious Stones, and Pearls, &c.

Yet all this put together falls unſpeakably ſhort, of the incomparable Riches, and Glory, of this famous City, here delivered;

Whoſe City it ſelf is pure Gold,

Whoſe Wall is built of the precious Jaſper ſtone.

Whoſe ſtreet is Paved with tranſparent Gold.

Whoſe twelve gates are each of them of one intire Pearl.

Whoſe foundations are garniſhed with all manner of precious ſtones, even with ſuch as the Breaſt-plate of judgemen • was ſet with.

The myſtery of which immenſe and tranſcendant glory doth even call for the Urim and Thummum to unfold; yet what we have reacht towards, an underſtanding hereof you have as followeth;

Firſt, Negatively that theſe precious materials are not to be taken in a natural and litteral ſence.

1. Becauſe the City and its Ornaments are no more to be taken properly then the Bride and her attire; nor neither of them more ſo, then their Antitheſis, the City Babylon, and the Whore.

But in as much as the Spirit is pleaſed to tell us that the Bride and her attire are myſtically to be underſtood, interpreting her fine white linnen, Rev. 19.8. To be the righteouſneſs of the Saints, and that the City Babylon and the Whore are allegorically to be taken calling them, Rev. 17.5. Mystery Babylon the great the Mother of Harlots, then are we inſtructed to judge no leſs of the new Ieruſalem that Mother of Saints.

Secondly, Becauſe as Iohn is ſaid to be taken away in the Spirit to ſee Myſtery Babylon, Rev 17.3. So alſo to ſee the new Ieruſalem, Rev. 21.10. Spiritual myſteries calling for ſpiritual minds to obſerve and underſtand them.

Thirdly, Becauſe the holy Spirit calls new Ieruſalem an Allegory, Gal. 4.24. &c. Old Ieruſalem outward and temporal glory, bleſſings, benefit, and priviledges, being Types of the new Ieruſalem ſpiritual and Heavenly glory, bleſſings, benefits and priviledges;

Fourthly, Becauſe theſe glorious Repreſentations, if taken in the Letter are but of Earthly, corruptible, periſhing, and fading things, as ſaith the Apoſtle, 1 Pet. 1.7.18. Therefore cannot be the glory that belongs to the new Ieruſalem which cometh from God out of Heaven.

Fifthly, Becauſe of the evil conſequences that may attend ſuch an interpretation.

1. It would divert men, whoſe minds are taken up in the letter from looking after a miſtical and ſpiritual meaning.

2. It would have an ill tendency to harden the poor Jew's, who have the vail yet before their eyes, looking onely for an old Teſtament glory, according to the bare letter, and not into the new Teſtament glory, which is ſpiritual; It being only a temporary Meſſiah, and a City and Temple ſuitable to him (that may be richly adorned and beautified with the riches of the names) that they hope for, overlooking and diſpiſing Chriſt Jeſus and his ſpiritual grace, Salvation and glory held forth and promiſed in the Goſpel.

3. It would alſo have a ſad tendency to confirm the poor deluded Papiſts, who being intoxicated with the Whores Cup, and inchanted with her painted ſplendour and beauty, do (reſpecting only Moſes pattern) do place ſo much of their Religion and devotion, in outward ornament, and pomp, whoſe decking of Churches and beſpangling Prieſts, Veſtments and Alter cloathes, takes up ſo much of their Divine adoration, and reverence, as though gold and gain was grace and godlineſs, and as that which would recommend them to God in his worſhip and ſervice, though if that be grace the Magul, Tartarian, and Iapan Empires, exceed them far, and teſtifie much more grace in the Devils ſervice, then they in their pretended worſhip of Chriſt; their Prieſts, Temples, Altars and Idols, being more richly adorned with gold and precious ſtones, then thoſe in Europe, as Ogilbies Japan Hiſtorie informeth us: And which would alſo too much ſtrengthen them in that horrible and blaſphemous deluſion; that the Popedom is the new Jeruſalem ſtate, this glorious Kingdom of Chriſt upon the Earth, becauſe it is attended with ſo much outward pomp, luſter and glory, by ſo many Potentates bowing their knee thereto, and bringing ſo much of the glory and honour of the Nations unto it; and which is juſt as (true to follow the other Metaphor) as that the vileſt and moſt impudent Strumpet in the world, ought to be eſteemed a modeſt and chaſte Virgin.

2. But affirmatively, that theſe precious worldly tranſitory things, do figuratively repreſent here as elſe where in the Scripture Spiritual, and Heavenly things, viz. Chriſt Jeſus himſelf, his Saints and Members, the graces of his Spirit, here, and glory hereafter.

1. They are ſo repreſented in other Scripture, viz. Jeſus Chriſt himſelf is called the Elect precious, chief Corner, and Foundation ſtone in Zion, 1 Pet. 2.6, 7. A Pearl of Price, Matth. 13.46. Gold, Cant. 5.14.

2. His members are alſo called Jewels and Gold, Cant. 1.10, 11. Lam. 4.1.

3. And ſo are the graces of his Holy Scripture, Rev. 3.18. Where the Church is counſelled to buy of Chriſt gold tryed in the Fire, that ſhe may be rich, The Spouſe, Pſ. 45.13.14. Being richly adorned therewith, her clothing of wrought gold, &c.

4 Heavenly Glory is alſo repreſented by it, as our Saviour intimates Mat. 6.20. ſaying, lay up for your ſelves Treaſures in Heaven, where neither Moth nor Ruſt doth corrupt, and where Thieves do not break through nor ſteal, whereby it appears, that the excellency of Spiritual things are held forth by the excellency of natural, repreſenting them only in a figure; for though Chriſt and the Saints were ſo rich it ſeems in ſpiritual ſenſe, yet in a Natural ſenſe were poor and indigent enough, and beholding to others for ſupply of neceſſaries, as it was with Chriſt, Luke 8.3. 2 Cor. 8, 9 And the Saints, Acts 3.6. 2 Cor. 6.10. Paul being poor naturally, yet made many rich Spiritually, Laodocea was rich outwardly, but poor inwardly and Spiritually, Rev. 3.17. And on the contrary, Smyrna was poor as to man, but rich as towards God.

Therefore let it not be thought ſtrange that the riches here ſpoken of ſhould relate to Chriſt Jeſus, and his Saints and Members, and to hold forth his precious Doctrines, and the rich Graces of his Spirit; though conſidered in themſelves are infinitely of greater value than all the riches in the world, as Job 28.12. &c. to the end of the Chapter. Pſal. 119.72 Pro. 3, 15. the outward Glory of the old Teſtament, Houſe or Temple, chiefly Typing out the Spiritual Glory of the new Teſtament, Houſe, and Temple, which is made up of Chriſt, and his Members, and ſpeaks hereby; but the Language of the Prophet fulfilling, Iſa 54.11.

Now if Jeruſalem gets the Grace, the Spiritual Gold, the Pearl and precious Stones, which are the ſubſtance, the true and durable riches, the Jaſperlike-Glory, Wall of Salvation and precious Foundation ſtone, which through the pouring out of the ſpirit in the latter days ſhe is like ſo plentifully to enjoy, then it will appear that Babylon will not have ſuch cauſe to boaſt and triumph in that which is leſs than the ſhadow, viz. In that Varniſh and Traſh which ſhe hath ſo prided in, and which in the diſtreſs that's coming upon her, will be ſo little available to her, when the Idols of Gold muſt be flung to the Moles and to the Bats. Iſa. 2.20 and which will but then aggravate her torment, when it muſt be ſaid, by how much ſhe hath lived deliciouſly and glorified her ſelf, by ſo much torment give her.

Of the Citizens. Rev. 18.7. And there ſhall in no wiſe enter into it any thing that defileth, but they who are written in the Lambs book of Life, 22.27.

The free Denizens of this Glorious Citie, are only ſuch that are of a noble Stock, of a heavenly Birth and deſcent, born from above the true Jſaacks, the ſons of Abraham by the free woman, who as they are Believers, are the only children of promiſe, Gal. 3.16.29. who as the called, choſen, and faithful, are ſaid to have laid Chriſt, and his Apoſtles and Prophets in the Foundation of their Faith, Hope, and Practice, Eph 2.19, 20. and characterized to be the Redeemed from the Earth, and amongſt men that are not defiled with women, in whoſe mouth there is no gui • e, that are the Marked, Sealed number, ſhall have their fathers name in their foreheads (viz. are in a viſible profeſſion and Practiſe of thoſe truths that have his name upon upon them) and therefore ſaid to be keepers of his Commandments to have the teſtimony of Jeſus, to be ſervants of the Lamb, and followers of him where ever he goes; and that are ſeparates and Non conformiſts to Babylon, refuſing the Mark, Name and Number of the Beaſts, though without it they can neither buy nor ſell, and that are overcomers by the Blood of the Lamb and the word of their Teſtimony, not loving their Lives unto death.

There they are ſaid to be put into the City Records, even in the Lambs Book of Life, and the having right to the Tree of Life, do enter in through the Gate of the City.

Whereas contrarywiſe the Inhabitants of the other City are ſaid to have their deſcent from beneath, being of their Father the Devil, whoſe works they do, having their Fathers name in their foreheads and right hands, who are Earth-dwellers that worſhip, adore and admire the Beaſt, and are in Subjection to his falſe prophets and particularly are deciphered.

To be the Unbelievers, the Abominable, the Murderers, the Whoremongers, Idolaters, Lyers, whereby the City becomes (as before) the hold of every foul ſpirit, and Cage of every unclean and hateful Bird: Witneſſs their Theaters and houſes of debauchery, to provoke luſt and uncleanneſs, the innumerable company of Stews, and Brothel-houſes that bring ſo great a Revenue to the ſupport of the Catholick Sea, who are therefore ſaid as Dogs, Whoremongers and Sorcerers to be without the City, Rev. 22.15. And who muſt in no wiſe enter therein, Rev. 21.22.

Of the Tree and Water of Life. And he ſhewed me a pure River of Water of Life, clear as Cryſtal, proceeding out of the Throne of God, and of the Lamb, and in the midſt of the ſtreet of it, and of either ſide of the River there was the Tree of Life, which bore twelve manner of Fruits, and yielded her Fruit every Month, and the Leaves of the Tree were for healing of the Nations, Rev. 22.1, 2.

HAving ſhewed us the City, her Faſhion, Glory, Inhabitants, comes in the next place to diſcover her Proviſion and Maintenance, whereby her Life, Comfort and Refreſhing is preſerved and mantained.

1. This water of Life ſo pure and clear, proceeding out of the Throne is no other than the Graces of the Spirit that floweth from the Throne of Mercy and Grace, as Zach. 13.1.14.8. Ezek. 16.9. John 3.5. Tit. 5.35. And which is freely tendred and held forth in the Goſpel, Rev. 22.19. Iſa. 55.1. and which the Church doth, ever had, but more plentifully ſhall enjoy in this latter day of Glory, Iſa. 44 3.35.7. Joel 2.8. John 7.38. with Iſa. 41.17, 18. Ezek. 36.25, 26.

Called the water of Life; becauſe it reviveth from the death of ſin, Ezek. 47.9.

2. Becauſe all ſpiritual quickning is in it, Pſal. 46.4. Iohn 7.37. It is the ſpirit that quickneth.

3. From the healing vertue that is in it. Ezek. 47.9.

4. Becauſe they dye no more that drink it, Iohn 4.10, 14.

The Tree of Life is no other than the Lord Jeſus with his Bleſſings and Benefits (wherein he alludes to the Tree of Life that was placed in the midſt of the Garden of God, Gen. 2.9) who is the Tree of Life as well as the Water and Fountain of Life, and the Bread of Life; which is for ſhade, Cant. 2.3. Hoſ. 14.5, 6, 7. for Food, Ezek. 47.12. Hoſ. 14.8. Cant. 2.13. Ezek. 36.30. for Phyſick and Medicine, the Leaves whereof having a healing property in them, as Ezek. 47.12.

But of that Food that Babylon affords her Inhabitants, may it not truly he ſaid of it, as Deut. 32.32, 33. That their Vine is as the Vine of Sodom and of the fields of Gomorah, their Grapes are the Grapes of Gall, their Cluſters are bitter, their Wine is the poiſon of Dragons, and the cruel Venom of Aſpes: And that they hatch Cockatrice Eggs, and weave the Spiders web, he that eateth of their Eggs dyeth, &c. Iſa. 59.5. of whoſe dainties eat you not; for poiſon is in their Cup and death in their pot.

Of there being no Temple in it. And I ſaw no Temple therein; for the Lord God Almighty, and the Lamb are the Temple of it. verſe 22.

THe Temple of old was the place of Gods worſhip that ſtood in the City of God, which was curiouſly built, by cunning Artificers of Wood and Stone, and richly adorned with Gold, and precious ſtone, and to which worldly Sanctuary belonged a Prieſt-hood, viz a High-prieſt, Chief-prieſts and inferiour prieſts or Levites, whereof divers Ranks and Courſes and diſtinguiſhed by different habits, wayting at the Altar, and attending the Moſaical Service and Ceremony both day and night, and maintained by Tenths, firſt-Fruits and Oblations, &c. beſides the Nazarites and Votaries which was typical of the true Tabernacle that was made with hands, even the New Teſtament Temple, viz. the miſtical body of Chriſt the Church, ſo called in the Goſpel, as the Apoſtle witneſſeth, 1 Cor. 16.17. 2 Cor. 6.16. What Agreement hath the Temple of God with Idols for year, the Temple of the living God, as God hath ſaid, I will dwell in them and walk in them, and I will be their God and they ſhall be my people, compared Rev. 21.3. and Heb. 3.5, 6. whoſe houſe are ye, built by Chriſt the maſter-builder, and which as the ſpiritual houſe, 1 Pet. 2.4, 5 6. is built of living ſtones, and hath belonging to it the Golden Altar, ſpiritual incenſe and ſacrifices, a ſpiritual prieſt-hood with a great High-prieſt that lives for ever after the order of Melchiſadeck, ſo that in the New Teſtament day there is no other Temple to be ſeen but ſuch as Chriſt and his miſtical body makes, no ſuch Temple that was to be built after Moſes pattern in the Old Teſtament day; for the Vail of that Temple being rent, the Altar ſervice, ſacrifice and Prieſt-hood, Law it ſelf being altered and changed, Heb. 7.12. to make way for the new Temple Altar, Law-ſervice, ſacrifice, Prieſthood, the old is no more to be ſeen, but all the Divine worſhip and ſervice to be performed in the new • emple, where the Prieſts the ſons of Levi Mal. 3.3. being purified, and having on the white Robes, the pure fine Linnen, which is interpreted to be the righteouſneſs of the Saints (in alluſion to the linnen Ephod of old) do ſtand at the Altar with much incenſe in the Golden Cenſer, offering it with the Prayers of all Saints, Rev. 8.34. and ſo ſerve him day and night in his Temple, Rev. 7.15. And this to fulfil what Chriſt himſelf affirmed to the Woman of Samaria, John 4.23, 24. That the hour was coming, and then was that the true Worſhippers ſhould worſhip the Father in Spirit and Truth; and that he ſought to worſhip him, and that in oppoſition to their going up to this, or the other Conſecrated and Dedicated place, of worſhip as Samaria or Jeruſalem.

Holding out hereby the truth, purity, and ſpirituality of Goſpel worſhip, that by the Lords Miniſtry according to his own order and appointment ſhall now be performed, that will make it like the figure of Heaven it ſelf as before.

The quit contrary is true concerning Babylon, for there is a Temple to be ſeen in her; yea, and ſuch a Temple too that is afte • the old pattern, which is as great a demonſtration, as any of her Apoſtate ſtate, and that ſhe is old Ieruſalem, not new, the Harlot, and not the Bride; for have you not there the Cathedral, that is juſt built after the figure and pattern of the Temple, with the Porch, the Holy and moſt holy Place, with ſolemn dedication and conſecration to Divine worſhip, with all the holy ground it ſtands upon, and is ſurrounded with; and richly adorned with gold and ſilver and precious ſtone, having alſo its holy Water, Oyl, Incenſe and rich Perfumes, Lamps, Tapors, Candelſticks, and Inſtruments of Muſick, &c. And is their not a Prieſthood, belonging thereto after the pattern of Aaron, to ſerve at the Altar, for have you not a Higſt-prieſt the Pope, and chief Prieſts, the Cardinals, Biſhops, Deans, Abbots, as well as an inferiour Prieſt-hood, like the Levits, conſiſting of ſeveral orders and ranks, diſtinguiſhed by their names and Veſtments, as Parſons, Vicars, Curates, Cannons, petty Cannons, Bural, Deans, Choriſters, Muſitians, ſinging Nuns, Monks and Fryers of diverſe Orders, Votaries unnumerable, who ſerve at this Alter day and night, and have their tenths, firſt Fruits, Oblations, to ſupport and maintain the ſame, with their Jubiles, new Moons, Feaſts, Faſts, and Saints days, and a hundred Heatheniſh additions and inventions, to make this their Temple compleat Babyloniſh, and for none of which is their the leaſt ſylable in Chriſts Goſpel concerning his new Teſtament Temple and ſervice. Fully demonſtrating and fulfilling what the Apoſtle Paul foretold, 2 Theſſ. 2. Concerning this myſtery of iniquity and man of ſin: that ſhall thus ſit in the Temple of God, ſhewing himſelf that he is God, who by his thus changing times and Laws, Dan. 7.25. Eſa. 24.5. ſhall oppoſe and exalte himſelf above all that is called God and worſhipped; And who hereby is truely ſaid, Rev. 13.6. To open his mouth in blaſphemy againſt God, to blaſpheme his name, and his Tabernacle and them that dwell in Heaven: and to tread the Holy City under his feet, Rev. 11.2.

Of the Kings of the Earth that bring their glory to it. And the Kings of the Earth do bring their glory, and honour into it, 21.24.

AS it was in old Ieruſalem the Type in Solomons day, when it was ſaid, 2 Chron. 9 23.24. That all the Kings of the Earth ſought his preſence, and brought every man his preſent; Veſſels of Silver, and Veſſels of Gold, and Raiment, Harneſs and Spices, Horſes, Mules, a rate year, by year;

So muſt it be in the new Ieruſalem, there ſhall be a coming up of the Kings of the Earth with their glory and honour, which are to be underſtood, either ſuch Kings or Rulers that are converted to the faith, that being inſtructed, become wiſe, do kiſs the ſon, Serving the Lord with fear, and rejoyce with trembling, Pſ. 2.11.12. Whilſt others are broken to pieces in their oppoſition) or of ſuch that being holy and gracious are made Rulers and Governors, for only ſuch that are men of Truth and fear God, are to be intruſted therewith. And theſe Kings in the Text that come in to the City can be underſtood no other, for we cannot ſuppoſe any wicked unconverted perſons have their admiſſion, becauſe it is ſaid, Rev. 21.27. That in no wiſe there ſhall enter into it any thing that defileth, or that worketh Abomination, or that maketh a lye, or that are not written in the Lambs Book of Life.

And in ſuch a ſence that theſe following Scriptures be fulfilled, viz. Beeauſe of thy Temple which is in Jeruſalem ſhall Kings bring preſents to thee, the Kings of Tarſhiſh and of the Iſles ſhall bring preſents to thee; the Kings of Sheba and Seba ſhall Offer gifts, yea all Kings ſhall fall down before him, and all Nations ſhall ſerve him; the Kings ſhall ſee and ariſe, and Princes ſhall worſhip, becauſe of the Lord, &c. The Kings ſhall come to thy Light, and Princes to the brightneſs of thy riſing, the Kings ſhall ſee thy Righteouſneſs, and all Kings thy Glory; All the Kings of the Earth ſhall praiſe thee O Lord, when they hear the words of thy mouth: yea, they ſhall ſing in the ways of the Lord; for great is the glory of the Lord, Pſ. 68.29. Eſ. 49.22, 23. Pſ. 72.10, 11, 12. Iſa. 47.6, 7.60.2, 3, 4, 5.62.2. Pſa. 138.44.

It is true Babylon indeed hath had the Kings of the Earth bringing glory and honour into her, whereby ſhe hath gloryfied her ſelf at that monſtrous rate, ſaying therefore ſhe ſhall ſit as a Queen and ſee no ſorrow; the ten Kings having to fulfil Gods words given their Power, Strength, and Kingdom to her, Rev. 17.4.17. • ut what Kings are they? not ſuch Kings as are before mentioned: but ſuch as being made drunk with the Whores Cup, commit leudneſs and fornication with her, Rev. 18.9.

But yet thus much for her comfort, let her know, that the day is haſtning, when the Nations that have ſupported her ſhall fall off from her, and the ten Kingdoms that by their Power or Horns have born her up, ſhall by their Horns alſo puſh her down, yea they ſhall hate the Whore; and ſhall make her deſolate and naked, and ſhall eat her fleſh and burn her with fire, when thoſe other words of Prophecy ſhall be fulfilled. The delicates that thy ſoul luſted after, thou ſhalt find them no more at all, and Babylon the glory of Kingdoms ſhall be as when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah, Iſa. 13.19, 20. And God will be avenged of thee, and will not meet thee as a man, Iſa. 47.1 When all that knew thee amongſt the people ſhall be aſtoniſhed at thee: thou ſhalt be a terrour, and never ſhalt thou be any more, Eze 28.12. to 20. And when thou art ſpoyled what wilt thou do? though thou cloatheſt thy ſelf with Crimſon, though thou deckeſt thee with Ornaments of Gold, though thou paintest thy face with painting, in vain ſhalt thou make thy ſelf fair, thy lovers ſhall diſpiſe thee, they will ſeek thy life, Jer. 4.30. And theſe are the true ſayings of God, Rev 19.9. And this further know, that ſtrong is the Lord God that will judge thee, Rev. 18.8.

Of the Throne of God and of the Lamb. And there ſhall be no more curſe, but the Throne of God and of the Lamb ſhall be in it, and his Servants ſhall ſerve him, 22.3.

A Throne or Seat, is that principal place, where Judgement is adminiſtred, and from whence it floweth, called therefore the Throne of Righteouſneſs, the Throne of Juſtice, the Throne of Judgement, and ſometime put for Dominion, and rule, 2 Sam. 7.13.16.14.9. Lam. 5.19. Becauſe exerciſed thereon, ſometime for dignity and glory; becauſe a place of chief renown and eminency, ſometime for a Kingdom it ſelf, Jer. 33.17. 1 Sam. 14.9. Becauſe the principal affairs thereof are tranſacted there; And as reſpecting God ſometime for Heaven it ſelf, which is called his Throne, Pſ. 11.4. Math. 5.33. Acts 7.49. Becauſe it is his principal place and ſeat, where his Throne of Majeſty is, and whereon Chriſt ſits with him upon his right hand, Heb. 12.3.

Holding out moſt commonly that rule and authority that is exerciſed in civil ſtates;

The Throne of God and of the Lamb here ſhoen by Viſion, diſcovered to John to be in the new Jeruſalem, or new Teſtament Church, hath an alluſion to the Throne of God, and Chriſt that was in the old Teſtament Church, and to which we ſhall have recourſe, for our better underſtanding of this myſtery.

And which Throne of Old we find to be two fold, viz. either that upon which God was ſaid more petticularly and ſpecially, viz. that which was erected in the Tabernacle, Exod. 25.17. Or upon that which he was ſaid more ordinarely to ſit, viz. that which the Judges and Kings of Iſrael ſat in Judgement upon;

The former whereof we ſhall in a more particular manner ſearch into, becauſe there much lyes in it, and much light may be gathered from thence not onely for the underſtanding this Book of the Revelations; but the Prophecies relating to the latter times, whereof it was a ſpecial Type. And which we find was that Throne which God commanded Moſes to make, and to place over the Ark betwixt the Cherubins, called the Mercy Seat, or Throne of Grace, as Exod. 25.17. And thou ſhalt make a Mercy Seat above upon the Ark, where he promiſed to ſit, govern, and to give Law to Iſrael, Verſe 22. And there I will meet with thee, and will commune with thee from above the Mercy Seat, from between the Cherubins, which are upon the Ark of the Testimony; of all things which I will give thee in Commandment unto the children of Iſrael.

Which Throne was made accordingly and all things appertaining thereto, as Exod. 40. and which no ſooner was erected, and put into the Tent or Tabernacle according to appointment, but the Lord came thereon, as Exod 40.34. compared Numb. 37. Then a Cloud covered the Tent of the Congregation, and the Glory of the Lord filled the Tabernacle, and Moſes was not able to enter into the Seat of the Congregation; becauſe the Cloud abode thereon, and the Glory of the Lord filled the Tabernacle, which was no other than that glorious preſence that brought them up out of Aegypt, whereof we read, Exod, 13.21. And the Lord went before them by day in a Pillar of a Cloud to lead them by the way, and by night in a Pillar of fire, to give them light to go by day and night, he took not away the Pillar of the Cloud by day, nor the Pillar of fire by night from before the people, and which was no other than Jeſus Chriſt himſelf, called the Angel of Gods preſence, Iſa, 63.0. and therefore ſaid, Exod. 23.20. Behold I ſend an Angel before thee to keep thee in thy way, and to bring thee into the place which I have prepared: Beware of him and obey his voice, provoke him not; for he will not pardon your tranſgreſſions; for my name is in him, but if thou ſhalt indeed obey his voice, and do all that I ſpeak, then I will be an Enemy to thy Enemies, and an Adverſary to thy Adverſaries; for my Angel ſhall go before thee, and bring thee unto the Amorites, &c. of whom Stephen speaks, Acts 7.37, 38. This is that Moſes which ſaid unto the Children of Iſrael, A Prophet ſhall the Lord your God raiſe up unto you of your Brethren like unto me, him ſhall you hear, Deut. 18.15. Acts 3.22, 23, 24, 25, 26. This is he that was in the Church in the Wilderneſs with the Angel that ſpake to him in the Mount Sina, and with our Fathers who received the lively Oracles to give unto us, to whom our Fathers would not obey but thruſt him from them: And this is that Spiritual Rock that followed them, which was Jeſus Chriſt, 1 Cor. 10.4.

The Lord Chriſt being thus upon the Throne among them, you will ſind how he acted the part of a King, Ruler, Governour, Shepherd thereon, as more fully appears by the particulars following.

Firſt, By giving Law to them as a King and Legiſlator, whereof you have the Account, Numb. 7.89. And when Moſes was gone into the Tabernacle of the Congregation to ſpeak with him (viz. with God as in the Margent) then he heard the voice of one ſpeaking him from off the Mercy Seat (or Throne) that was upon the Ark of Teſtimony from between the two Cherubims. And he ſpeak unto him, &c. and ſo he goes on in the following Chapters: And Jehovah ſpake unto Moſes ſaying, &c. Giving him all the Laws, Statutes and Judgments from his mouth, who rejected ſaith Stephen the lively Oracles to give to us.

And therefore you have Moſes ſaying to the People, Deut. 4.5, 6, 7, 8. Behold I have taught you Statutes and Judgments, even as the Lord my God commanded me, that ye ſhould do ſo, keep therefore and do them, for this is your wiſdom and underſtanding in the ſight of the Nations, which ſhall hear all theſe Statutes and ſay, ſurely this great Nation is a wiſe and underſtanding people; for what Nation is there ſo great who hath God ſo nigh unto them as the Lord our God is in all things that we call upon him for; and what Nation is there ſo great that hath Statutes and Judgments ſo righteous as all this Law, which I ſet before you this day, &c.

Secondly, Becauſe as a Shepherd and Guide he march before him, as appeareth, Exod. 40 36, 37, 38. And when the Cloud was taken up from over the Tabernacle, the Ch ldren of Iſrael went onward in all their Jorneys: But if the Cloud were not taken up, then the Journyed not till the day it was taken up; for the Cloud of the Lord was upon the Tabernacle by day, and fire was on it by night, in the ſight of all the houſe of Iſrael, ſo again, Numb. 9.18. At the Commandment of the Lord the Children of Iſrael Jornyed, and at the Commandment of the Lord they pitched, as Long as the Cloud abode upon the Tabernacle, they reſted in the Tents; and when the Cloud tarryed long upon the Tabernacle many days, • hen the Children of Iſrael kept the charge of the Lord and Jornyed not, &c. And therefore it is ſaid, Exod. 15.13. Thou in thy Mercy haſt led forth thy people which thou haſt redeemed, thou haſt guided them in thy ſtrength to thy holy Habitation, and again, Pſal. 78.52. But made his own people to go forth like ſheep▪ and guided them in the Wilderneſs like a flock, and he led them on ſafely, ſo that they feared not, And Deut. 32.11, 12, 13. As an Eagle ſtirreth up her Neſt, fluttereth over her Young, ſpreadeth abroad her Wings, taketh them, beareth them on her Wings; ſo the Lord alone did lead him, and there was no ſtrange God with him, he made him ride on the high places of the Earth, that he might eat the encreaſe of the fields. &c.

Thirdly, As a Captain ſaved, deefnded and protected them, as Exod. 14.19, 20. And the Angel of God which went before the Camp of Iſrael, removed and went behind them, and the Pillar of the Cloud went from before their face, and ſtood behind them, and it came between the Tents of the Aegyptians and the Camp of Iſrael, and it was a Cloud and darkneſs to them, but it gave light by night to theſe, ſo that the one came not near the other all the night: And therefore it is ſaid, Numb. 23.2 • . The Lord his God is with him, and the ſhout of a King is among them, God brought them up out of Aegypt, he hath as it were the ſtrength of an Unicorn, ſurely there is no inchantment againſt Jacob, neither is there any Divination gainſt Iſrael, according to this time it ſhall be ſaid of Jacob and Iſrael, what hath God wrought?

And again, Deut. 33.24. to the end, There is none like the God of Jeſurun who rideth upon the Heaven for thy help, and in his excellency on the Skie the Eternal God is thy • efuge, and underneath are the Everlaſting Arms, and he ſhall thruſt out the Enemy from before thee, and ſhall ſay deſtroy them, Iſrael then ſhall dwell in ſafety, above the Fountain of Jaoob ſhall be upon a Land of Corn and Wine; alſo his Heavens ſhall drop down Dew. Happy art thou O Iſrael, who is like unto thee? O People ſaved by the Lord, the Shield of thy help, and who is the Sword of thy excellency, and thine Enemies ſhall be found lyers unto thee, and thou ſhalt tread upon their high places.

Fourthly, For Counſel and direction in all Caſes, and to that end was the Breaſt-plate of Judgment made, called the Ʋrim and Thummim, that the people might approach the Throne with it, and enquire of the Lord on the peoples behalf, as the matter required, Num. 27.21. And Joſhuah ſhall ſtand before Eliazar the Prieſt, who ſhall ask Councel for him after the Judgment of Urim before the Lord, at his Word ſhall they go out, and at his Word they ſhall come in, both he and all the Children of Iſrael with him, even all the Congregation, of which Breaſt-plate of Judgment you may read, Exod. 28.15.29.30. And again, Numb. 27.1. That difficult caſe of the Daughters of Zeloph • ad, was in the fifth Verſe brought before the Lord, who gave direction therein▪ as appeareth, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11.

And Fifthly, as a great Captain General, To fight their Battles, and to give them victory over their Enemies, whereof you have divers inſtances, Num. 10.35, 36. And it came to paſs when the Ark ſet forward, that Moſes ſaid, Riſe up Lord, & let thine Enemies be ſcattered, and let them that hate thee flee before thee and when it reſted he ſaid, Return O Lord unto the many thouſands of Iſraeli ••• . Joſh. 5 14. Nay but as a Captain of the Lords Hoſt am I now come, and Joſhuah fell on his face to the Earth, and did worſhip him, &c. From whence Caleb and Joſhuah fetcht ſtrength for faith in that difficult hour, Numb. 14.9. ſaying to their Brethren only, Rebel ye not againſt the Lord, neither fear ye the people of the Land; for they are Bread for us, their defence is departed from them, and the Lord is with us, fear them not, and it is ſaid, the Glory of the Lord appeared in the Tabernacle of the Congregation, and by the Ark compaſſing of Jerico, Joſhuah 6. the Walls thereof fell down, which therefore gave Moſes Cauſe in his Song, Exod. 15.3. to ſay, That the Lord was a man of War, Jehovah was his name, and in the 11. verſe, that there was none like unto him amongſt the Gods, being glorious in holineſs, fearful in praiſes, doing wonders, who doth but ſtretch out his hand, and the Earth ſwallows up his Enemies, where y that promiſe was fulfilled, Lev. 26 7, 8. And you ſhall chaſe your Enemies, and they ſhall fall before you by the Sword, and five of you ſhall chaſe a hundred, and a hundred of you ſhall put ten thouſand to flight, and your Enemies ſhall fall before you by the Sword, Deut. 32.30. And again, Num. 14.24. Behold the perple ſhall riſe up as a great Lyon, and lift up himſelf as a young Lyon, he ſhall not lye down until he eat of the prey, and drink of the Blood of the ſlain; whereby Jeruſalem became a burdenſome ſtone to all people; for all that burdened themſelves with them was cut in pieces, and the Governours of Judah became a Harth of fire among the Wood, and a Torch of fire in a Sheaf, devouring all the people round about, on the right hand and on the left.

Sixthly, As a potent Monarch to give them eaſe and reſt, Exod. 33.14. And he ſaid my preſence ſhall go with thee and give thee reſt, Joſhuah 2 • .43, 44, 45. And the Lord gave unto Iſrael all the Land which he ſware to give unto their Fathers, and they poſſeſſed it and dwelt therein, and the Lord gave them reſt round about according to all that he ſware unto their Fathers, and then ſtood not a man of all their Enemies before them And the Lord delivered all their Enemies into their hand, there failed not ought of any good which the Lord had ſpoken unto the houſe of Iſrael, all came to paſs.

From which ſix Conſiderations it might well be ſaid, as Jer. 8.19 Is not the Lord in Zion, is not her King in her, and by Gideon, when they would have made him King, Jug. 8.23. I will not rule over, neither ſhall my ſon rule over you, the Lord ſhall rule over you. And well might the Lord ſay to Samuel, when the people would have a King like the Nations, 1 Sam. 8.7. That they have not rejected thee, but they have rejected me, that I ſhould not Reign over them, the Lord God being their King, 12.12. And no wonder that ſuch Rebellion ſhould be reckoned as one of their greateſt ſins and iniquities, 1 Sam. 12.16, 17, 18, 19, 20. with Hoſ. 9.15.

Which ſaid Throne with the Ark and its appurtenances, golden Candleſticks, Altar, Cenſures, &c. were put into

1. The Tent, and wherein it abode, till it was put into the Temple for about five hundred years, except that time it was in the Philiſtians hands.

2. Which marcht through the Wilderneſs, incompaſſed by the whole Camp, as you may read Numb. 2. and 3. Chapter.

3. After the conqueſt of Canaan was ſet up at Shilo, Joſ. 18.1.

4. In Elies days was brought into the Camp at Eben-Ezer, and taken by the Philiſtines, 1 Sam. 5.1. The Lord for the ſin of his people giving up his glory into the enemies hand, as 7, 8. Pſal. 60. So that he forſook the Tabernacle of Shilo: the Tent which he placed among men, and delivered his ſtrength into Captivity, and his Glory into the Enemies hand; he gave his people alſo over unto the Sword, and was wrath with his Inheritance, &c.

5. Which plagued the Philiſtines, Chapter 6. ſo that they returned it back again.

6. Smote the Men of Bethſhemeſh for their ſin, in looking into the Ark of the Lord, even 50000. of them Verſe 19. Fetcht by the men of Kerjathjearim into the Houſe of Abinadab on the Hill.

7. Removed by David, with an intention to bring it to his own City, but becauſe of the diſorder in carrying it on a Cart, which ſhould have been born upon Prieſts ſhoulders; Ʋzzah was ſmitten, and ſo the Ark was left three Moneths at the Houſe of Obed Edom, 1 Chron. 13.

8. Thence to the City of David, 1 Chron. 15.29.

9. Thence in the days of Solomon into the moſt Holy place into the Temple, 1 Kings 6.6. &c.

To which Throne there is ſpecial regard in this Book of the Revelations in ſeveral reſpects; For

1. As the Lord was ſaid to ſit then upon that Throne.

So John hath a Viſion of the Lords ſitting upon this Throne, Rev. 4.2.3.

2. As that Throne was poſited in the midſt of the Camp, viz. the Levites in their 24. Courſes being about it, and the whole Congregation divided into four Brigades, under four principal Standards, viz. Judah at the Eaſt with his fellow Tribes, with an Enſign as ſuppoſed of a Lyon, becauſe Jacob likened him thereto, Gen. 49.9. And Ephraim on the Weſt with a Bullock, being alſo called the firſtling of a Bullock, Deut. 33.17. Reuben on the South, with a man as ſuppoſed in his, and Dan with an Eagle in his Standard, which with the number of the Hoſt ſurrounding the Throne, viz. 603555. which you have particularly expreſt in the ſecond and third Chapter of Numbers.

So in this Book you have the Imperial Seſſion of God and of his Church, exactly framed according to the form of that ancient Encamping of God with Iſrael in the Wilderneſs, where you have the 24 Elders ſitting in 24 Thrones round about the Throne, clothed in white Raiment, and Crowns of gold upon their Head, in alluſion to the 24 Courſes of Levites, that incompaſt the other Throne; and the four living Creatures, viz. the Lyon the Calf, the Man, and the Eagle were in like manner round about the Throne, anſwering not onely the four Standards before mentioned, but Ezekiels four Cherubins, Ezek. 1.10. Diſcovering as one obſerves the various conſtitutions, frames and tempers of the Saints.

All which both Elders and living Creatures thankfully acknowledge in their new Song, to have been Redeemed out of every Kindred, Tongue, People and Nation, (beſpeaking them Saints) and that they are made unto God, Kings and Prieſts to Reign on the Earth, Rev. 5.8, 9, 10. By which it appeareth they were the Churches Repreſentatives, and therefore are theſe Redeemed ones ſaid to ſtand before the Throne in white Robes, and Palmes in their hands, and to be a great multitude, that no man could number, Rev. 7.9. And who are ſaid to be before the Throne of God, and ſerve him day and night in his Temple, and he that ſitteth on the Throne, ſhall dwell amongſt them, &c. the ſame that is ſaid, Rev. 21.3, 4. As he Tabernacled of old with his People.

3. As the Throne in the days of Solomon was put into the moſt Holy place, 1 Kings 6.6. &c. which was that Cubical ſquare of twenty Cubits every way. So was this Throne put into this Cubical ſquare of 1500. Miles ſquare, as before in the Cubical figure, page 160.

4. That as there was pitcht by the Throne both in the Tabernacle and Temple, the golden Altar, the Candleſtick, and the Sea; ſo in alluſion thereto you have, Rev. 4. ſeven Lamps of fire burning before the Throne, interpreted to be the ſeven Spirits of God, and the Sea of glaſs like Chryſtal, which in Rev. 21.1. is called, the pure River of Water of Life clear as Cryſtal, proceeding out of the Throne; And alſo golden Vials, 5.8. And golden Cenſures, with much Incenſe before the golden Altar, Rev. 8.3, 4. Interpreted to be the Prayers of all Saints, 8.4. compare▪ 5.8. And their white Garments, interpreted to be the righteouſneſs of the Saintss Rev. 19.

5. That as the unity of the Godhead and Divinity of Chriſt was manifeſtly held forth by Chriſt ſiting upon the Throne, who in all reſpects was owned to be God, though ſometimes called an Angel.

So is the ſame great and bleſſed truth, fully in diverſe reſpects made out in this Book, reſpecting Chriſt's (the Lamb) ſitting upon the Throne with the Father, as appeareth by the following inſtances.

1. It is called the Throne of God and the Lamb, Rev. 22.3. Thereby intimating that Chriſt Jeſus hath equal property and Intereſt therein, accounting it no robbery to be equal with God, Phil. 2.6.

The unity of the Godhead being made out in the next words, and his Servants ſhall ſerve him, Rev. 22.3.

2. He that ſat upon the Throne ſaid, I am Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the End, Rev. 21.5. Which is the ſame that is attributed to Chriſt, Rev. 1.11. As alſo to God himſelf, Verſe 8.

3. He that ſat upon the Throne was to look upon like a Jaſper, the very ſame that is ſpoken of Chriſt; who is repreſented to be that Saphir like glory, that Wall of Saphir, and that foundation Saphir ſtone

4. He that ſat upon the Throne had Divine adoration and worſhip given him by the Church or their Repreſentatives, the 24. Elders and four living Creatures, Rev. 4.10, 11. They alſo worſhip and adore the Lamb. Rev. 5.9, 10.

The whole Church with joynt conſent, and one voice aſcribe the like ſalvation and glory to the Lamb, as they do to God ſitting upon the Throne, Rev. 7.9, 10.

And again, in the 11 and 12. Verſes, falling upon their Faces do worſhip God in unity, ſaying, Amen, Bleſſing, and Glory, and Wiſdom, and thanksgiving, and Honour, and Power, and might be unto our God, for ever and ever, Amen

Which alſo by the whole Church in that innumerable multitude is given to the Lamb, 5.14. ſaying with a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb, that was ſlain to receive Power, and Riches, and Wiſdom, and Strength, and Honour, and Glory, and Bleſſing.

And then every Creature in Heaven and Earth is heard, ſaying, Bleſſing, Honour, Glory and Power be unto him that ſitteth upon the Throne, and to the Lamb for ever and ever.

To which the Church again Echoes by their repreſentatives, ſaying Amen, and falling down and worſhipping Him, (viz. the unity of the Godhead that liveth for ever and ever.

6. You have alſo an evidence of this great truth, out of the Mouths of the enemies themſelves, even Babylon that is to be deſtroyed, Rev 6.15 16, 17. And the Kings of the Earth, and the great men and the rich men, and the chief Captains, and the mighty men, and every Bond-man, and every Free-man, (compare Rev. 19.18) ſaid to the Mountains and Rocks, fall upon us and hide us from the Face of the him that ſits upon the Throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb, for the great day of wrath is come (by way of unity and conjunction) and who ſhall be able to ſtand.

6. That as Chriſt, God, was King, Lord, and Law-giver of old unto his Church and People, ruling and governing them upon that Throne in all things reſpecting both Eccleſiaſtical, Civil, and Military affairs.

So is he in all thoſe reſpects upon his Throne here, who after he hath as Lord of Lords, and King of Kings judged the great Whore, and ſubdued the Beaſt, Rev. 19. And deſtroy them that have deſtroyed the Earth, Rev. 11.18. Will then in a more viſible way take to himſelf his great power, and Reign, Rev. 11.17. When that voice ſhall come out of the Throne, praiſe our God all ye his Servants, and ye that fear his name both ſmall and great, and when the Eccho ſhall be with a joynt conſent with great acclamation, Alleluja, for the Lord God Omnipotent Reigneth, let us be glad and rejoyce, and give honour to him, Rev. 19.5, 6, 7. And when gathering round about his Throne, they ſhall fall down upon their faces and worſhip him, aſcribing Salvation, Glory, Bleſſing, Wiſdom, Power, and Might unto him, Rev. 7.9, 10, 11, 12, To the fulfilling ſuch bleſſed Prophecies, as theſe, viz. Iſai. 33.22. The Lord is our Judge, the Lord is our Law-giver, the Lord is our King, he ſhall ſave us, &c. Luke 1.32, 33. And he ſhall be great, and ſhall be called the Son of the Higheſt, and the Lord God ſhall give unto him the Throne of his Father David, and he ſhall Reign over the Houſe of Jacob for ever, and of his Kingdom, there ſhall be no end, Iſai. 9.6. And the Government ſhall be upon his ſhoulders, and his name ſhall be called Wonderful, Counſellour to the Mighty God, the everlaſting Father, the Prince of Peace, of the encreaſe his Government and Peace, there ſhall be no end upon the Throne of David, and upon his Kingdom to order it, and to establiſh it from hence forth even for ever, the Zeal of the Lord of Hoſt, ſhall perform this that as David of old Ruled the natural Seed, ſo will our David govern all the Spiritual Seed.

And not only ſo but the Kingdoms of this World muſt become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Chriſt, and he ſhall Reign for ever and ever, Rev. 11.15. When the whole Univerſe will ſubmit to his Scripture, and as the deſire of Nations, that his Government be imbraced, Hag. 2.7. And when all Creatures with univerſal conſent ſhall aſcribe Bleſſing, Honour, Glory and Power, to him that ſitteth upon the Throne, and to the Lamb for ever and ever, Rev. 5.13. When all Kings •• all bow before him, and all Nations ſhall ſerve him, Pſ. 72.

When at his name every knee ſhall bow, and every Tongue ſhall confeſs, that Jeſus is Lord, to the glory of God the Father, Phil. 2.10.

Secondly, You have the other Throne, on which the Lord was ſaid to ſit of old, hinted at here alſo, viz. that Throne on which the Judge or Elder of old ſat, wherein the Lord was ſaid more ordinarily to ſit, and it was called the Throne of the Lord.

And not improperly,

1. Becauſe the Lords Ordinance of Magiſtracy was managed thereon,

2. Becauſe the Lords Law was to be the rule thereof,

3. Becauſe the Judgement thereon given was ſaid to be the Lords,

4. Becauſe the Lords Servants, men of truth, and ſuch as feared his name were only to be intruſted therewith,

5. Becauſe the Lords ſpecial preſence was intayled thereto; concerning which you have a particular and brief account in that moſt excellent charge that good Jehoſhaphat give his Judges, 2 Chron. 19. reſpecting the Duty, Dignity and Law of the Throne, worthy to be written in letters of gold upon every Throne of Judicature: Where he chargeth them after this manner, viz. Take heed (ſaith he) what ye do: for ye judge not for men but for the Lord, who is with you in Judgement: Wherefore now let the fear of the Lord be upon you, take heed and do it, for there is no iniquity with the Lord our God, nor reſpect of perſons nor taking of gifts, and he charged them ſaying, thus ſhall ye do in the fear of the Lord faithfully, and with a perfect heart; and what cauſe ſoever ſhall come to you of your Brethren between blood and blood between Law and Commandment, Statutes and Judgements, ye ſhall even warn them that they treſpaſs not againſt the Lord, and ſo wrath come upon you and upon your brethren, this do, and ye ſhall not treſpaſs, deal couragiouſly, and the Lord ſhall be with the good; And to which may be added that of the Apoſtle, Rom. 13. Holding out the great end of the Thrones erecting, viz. for the puniſhment of evil doers, and for the praiſe of them that do well.

And which Throne of Judgement is here alſo intended and included, and on which the Lord will ſit in this his day, to the making his Crown to flouriſh;

For the Text ſaith, when that Throne of the Lord and of the Lamb ſhall be in it, that his Servants ſhall ſerve him, viz his Saints and people ſhall be ſubſervient to him in this great miniſtration of managing the Throne, viz. they are eſpecially to aſcend the Thrones and Judgements, as Rev. 20.4. And I ſaw Thrones, and they ſat upon them, and Judgemene was given unto them, &c.

And in 4.4. And round about the Throne were twenty four Seats, (or Thrones) and upon the Seats I ſaw twenty four Elders, ſitting clothed in white Raiment, and they had on their heads Crowns of Gold, being as Rev. 5.10. Made by Christ Kings and Prieſt, viz. Royal Prieſthood, l. p. 2. 9. To Reign with and for Chriſt, and as his ſubſtitutes, in his Name, and fear, to his praiſe by his Law, through his Spirit with his preſence, are they to execute the judgement of Truth, in continual ſubjection, and ſubordination to him, and therefore are ſaid, 4.10. to caſt their Crowns at his Feet before his Throne, aſcribing the Honour, Glory and Power to him. Whereby that Sovereign Ordinance of Magiſtracy that was ordained for the bleſſing and benefit of Mankind, ſhall now be reſtored to its primitive luſter and purity; when there ſhall be (to accompliſh the word of promiſe) Judges reſtored as at firſt, and Counſellours as at the beginning, that the City may be called the City of Righteouſneſs, the faithful City, Iſa. 26. When her Officers muſt be made Peace, and Exactours, Righteouſneſs, Iſa. 60.17. When their Nobles ſhall be of themſelves, and their Governours ſhall proceed from the midſt of them, Jer. 30.21. And Princes ſhall no more oppreſs Gods people, Ezek. 45.8. Nor any oppreſſed ſhall paſs through them any more, then may we expect that the Lords Law will be magnified and made honourable, Iſa. 1.42.21.23. And the Law muſt go forth of Zion, and the Word of the Lord from Jeruſalem, Mich. 4.2. Then Righteouſneſs, Truth and Peace, ſhall kiſs each other, Pſal. 45. And the people ſhall be judged with Righteouſneſs, and the poor with judgement when there ſhall be a Spirit of judgement to them that ſit in judgement; and ſtrength to them that turn the battle to the Gate, Iſa. 28.56. For the Spirit of the Lord muſt then eminently be given to Rulers and Judges, who muſt be annointed for the due execution of that great Ordinance, as the 70 of old, Numb. 11 17.27. Numb 27.18.20, 21. as the Joſhua's, Deut. 34.9. the Othniell's, Jud 3.9, 10. the Sampſons, Jud 14.6 the Samuels, 1 Sam. 3.20. the Davids, 1 Sam. 16.13, 14. when the feeble ſhall be as David, and the Davids as Angels, Zach. 12.8. When righteouſneſs ſhall run down as a mighty ſtream, and peace ſhall be extended like a River, Iſa. 66.12. And Wiſdom and Knowledge ſhall be the ſtability of theſe times, Iſa. 33.6.

And this ſhall be the ſeaſon when there ſhall be no more Curſe, as the Text ſaith, when the Throne of the Lamb ſhall thus take place, intimating that the abuſe of the Throne has brought in a Curſe which is a great truth; for righteous Rulers are not more to be eſteemed a bleſſing than evil and wicked Rulers are eſteemed a Curſe, which are given therefore as a judgment and Curſe for ſin, as well as to be a Curſe, as Lev. 26.17. Judges 2.14. Deut. 28.47, 48. 2 Kin. 17.19. Iſa. 10.5.42.24. Iſa. 3.4. Eccleſ. 10.16.4.13, 14 Iſa. 3.4.13.

Thus have we taken a view of that Throne of God and the Lamb, that is to be in new Jeruſalem the City of God: We ſhall alſo obſerve to you that Babylon hath a Throne in her alſo; but it is the Throne of the Devil, Rev. 2.10. The Throne of the Beaſt, Rev. 16. even that Seat or Throne that the Dragon gave him, Rev. 13 who reſigned to him his Power, Seat and Authority, Rev. 13.2. A throne of Violence, Miſchief, Blood and Iniquity, from whence has proceeded all manner of unrighteouſneſs, they having thereon eſtabliſhed miſchief by a Law, and becauſe it hath been in the power of their hands: therefore have they exacted it with all manner of cruelty and oppreſſion; for in her is found the Blood of the Prophets and of Saints, and of all that are ſlain upon the earth, Rev. 18.24. And therefore has the holy Spirit portraied the Beaſt, and where the Chief Rulers upon this Throne are to have their Garments all stained with Blood of a Crimſon and Scarlet Colour, and to be drunk with Blood, Blood within and Blood without, a Scarlet Whore riding upon a Crimſom Coloured Beaſt, and therefore is that cry under the Altar, How Long ere thou avenge our blood at her hand.

But the day is haſtening, when Inquiſition ſhall be made after this Blood, Pſal. 9.12. And when the Earth ſhall diſcloſe her Blood, and no more cover her ſlain, Iſa 26.21. When the Righteous Sentence ſhall go forth from the Throne, give her Blood to drink; for ſhe is worthy, Rev. 16.6. with the reaſon of it; for they have ſhed the Blood of Saints and Prophets; Fill her double in the Cup ſhe hath filled, when that Song ſhall be Sung, even the Song of Moſes the ſong of the Lamb, viz. Great and Marvellous are thy works Lord God Almighty, juſt and true are thy ways thou King of Saints, who ſhall not fear thee O Lord, and glorifie thy holy Name; for thou only art Holy; for all Nations ſhall come and worſhip before thee, for thy Judgments are made manifest, And again, Allelujah Salvation, and Glory, and Honour, and power unto the Lord our God; for true and Righteous are his Judgments; for he hath judged the great Whore, which did corrupt the Earth with her Fornication, and hath avenged the Flood of his Servants at her hand. And again they ſaid, Allelujah, Rev. 19.1, 2, 3.

If you deſire better information into the Idolatries, Hypocriſies, Treaſons and cruel Butcheries of the Popiſh Antichriſtian Generation (if you have forgot the Amarian Cruelties, the Bloody Iriſh and Peidmont Maſſacres, with the burning of London) read two late pieces writ, one by Dr. Stillingfleet, and an other (giving you the Hiſtory of theſe things out of their own writing,) by Mr. Foulis.

A Paraphraſtical Expoſition.

JOhn having ſeen a Viſion of the Deſtruction of Babylons old World, viz. in the paſſing away of her old Heaven in her Whoriſh Miniſtry or Church ſtate, and her old Earth in her Beaſtly Magiſtracy or Civil ſtate, has now a Viſion of Jeruſalems new World, wherein all things are made new, viz. In her new Heaven-Bride-like miniſtry or Church ſtate, and in her Lamb-like Magiſtracy or Civil ſtate, and which in Conjunction is diſcovered in the emblematical repreſentation of a Glorious City hereafter expreſſed.

9. And there came unto me one of the ſeven Angels, which had the ſeven Vials full of the ſeven laſt Plagues, and talked with me, ſaying, come hither, I will ſhew thee the Bride the Lambs Wife.And there was one of the ſeven Angels that having ſhewed me the deſtruction of the falſe Church, by the burning of a gaudy Whoriſh woman, Rev. 17. ſhews me here the exaltation of the true Church, by the repreſentation of a Beautiful comely Virgin, prepared and trimed as a Bride for her Husband.

And then me thought I was carryed unto the top of a great Mountain, and had ſpiritual diſcoveries of the new Teſtament Church that is built upon a Hill, Mat. 5.14. 10 And he carryed me away in the Spirit to a great and high Mountain, and ſhewed me that great City, the Holy Jeruſalem, diſcending out of Heaven from God. And as the Angel had diſcovered to me Babylon the falſe Church in the figure of a great City was pleaſed by the emblem of a famous City to ſhew me new Jeruſalem the true Church, and by the ſituation, grandeur, beauty and excellent deſcent of the one, would have me to underſtand the Divine original perſpicuity, ſtability, greatneſs and holineſs of the other.

And then by obſerving to me that Divine Glory,

11. Having the Glory of God, and her light was like unto a ſtone most precious, even like a Jaſper stone clear as Chryſtal.

Ver. 23. And the City had no need of the Sun, neither of the Moon to ſhine in it; for the Glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof.

Ver. 25. For there ſhall be no night there.

Chap. 22.5. And there ſhall be no night there, and they need no candle, neither light of the Sun; for the Lord God giveth them light, and they ſhall reign for ever and ever.

which by a continued light as bright as the Jaſper and clear as Chriſtal, ſo ſhined upon it day and night, that there was no need of any other light (either Candle, Sun or Moon to lighten it) would have me underſtand that eminent and glorious preſence of Chriſt that ſhould now reſt upon the Church, tranſcending the Glory that ſhined about the Sanctuary, when of old he Tabernacled with men, and to which he alludes, and by vertue whereof the Chriſtian Doctrine and Grace ſhall be ſo ſplendid and glorious.

12. And had a Wa l great and h gh, and had twelve Gates, and at the Gates twelve Angels, and names written thereon, which are the names of the twelve Tribes of the Children of Iſrael.

13. On the East three Gates, on the North th • ee Gates, on the South three Gates. on the Weſt three Gates.

14. And the Wall of the City had twelve Foundations, and in them the namer of the twelve Apoſtles of the Lamb.

25. And the Gates of it ſhall not be ſhut at all by day; for there ſhall be no night there.

The next thing that came to be obſerved in this glorious ſtructure, was an illuſtrious regular and well fortified Wall, planted to the four Quarters, and accommodated with proportionable Gates and Guards.

Giving me to underſtand hereby the ſalvation, ſtability and ſecurity now attending the Church in her freedom from all danger, both from within or without; being not only incompaſſed with an infinite Arm and all-ſeeing Eye, founded and invironed with invincible Apoſtolical and Prophetical Doctrine and Truth; but richly furniſhed with an Angelical faithful Miniſtry to defend and keep the ſame, who are continually at the open Gates, as to receive and imbrace the faith from every Quarter, ſo as vigilantly to keep out and reject whatever may defile.

Afterwards the ſame Angel with a Golden Reed in his hand did meaſure, 15. And he that talked with me had a Golden Reed to meaſure the City, and the Gates thereof, and the wall thereof and give me the exact Demenſions and Symmetry of the City Gates and Walls.

Giving me to underſtand thereby the exactneſs of Rule and holy Order, that the Church will faithfully obſerve in all her Miniſtrations, who in every thing, both as to Doctrine, Worſhip and Manners, will lye level to the ſquare of Gods Word that Golden Met wand.

And that the Cubical ſquare thereof ſo well anſwering the Figure of the holy place in the Temple, beſpeaks the Church in its now conformity to Divine appointment, even no leſs then as a Heaven upon Earth.

The next thing that ſo ſignally called for obſervation and remark,

18. And the building of the Wall of it was of Jaſper, and the City was pure Gold, like unto clear Glaſs.

19. And the Foundations of the Wall of the City were Garniſhed with all manner of precious Stones, the first Foundition was Jaſper, the ſecond Saphir, the third a Chalcedony, the fourth an Emerald.

20. The fifth Sardonix, the ſixth Sardius, the ſeventh Chryſolite, the eighth Beril, the ninth a Topaz, the tenth a Chriſopraſus, the eleventb a Jacinet, the twelfth an Amethiſt.

21. And the twelve Gates were the twelve Pearls, every ſeveral Gates was of one Pearl, and the ſtreet of the City was pure Gold, as it was trnnſparent Glaſs.

was the precious materials and the glorious Garniſhings of it, which was moſt manifeſt in that magnificent Jaſper Wall, aſtoniſhing Golden City and ſtreet, the moſt illuſtrious Pearl-Gates, and thoſe wonderful precious Stones that beſpangled the Foundations.

Diſcovering to me no leſs than the incomparable excellency of Jeſus Chriſt in his Name, Nature and Offices, the incomparable precious head of their Glorious body, together with his pure and precious Doctrines, and the ineſtimable Gifts and Graces of his ſpirit, as manifeſted in the Hearts and Lives of the Saints.

22. And I ſaw no Temple therein, for the Lord God Almighty, and the Lamb are the Temple of it.The City in all its parts being obſerved, the Acceſſories to render it accompliſhed in all reſpects are nextly taken notice of, the firſt whereof is the extraordinary Temple that was in it, God and Chriſt being the Temple thereof, which inſtructed me that it was no litteral and material but a myſtical and Spiritual Temple, Chriſt Jeſus, God Man,

24. And the Nations of them which are ſaved, ſhall walk in the light of it, and the Kings of the Earth do bring their glory and honour unto it.

26. And they ſhall bring the glory and honour of the Nations into it.

the living precious foundation corner ſtone, and the Saints as living precious ſtones built upon him, making up together this myſtical Temple, as 1. p. 2. 5. 2 Cor. 6.16.

The next thing that heightens the glory and encreaſeth the Grandeur of this famous City, is the conflux and great reſort of the Nations, and Kings of the Earth with their riches and honour into it, in alluſion to Solomons dayes, as expreſt, 2 Cron. 9.22.

Intimating that in thoſe days Chriſtianity ſhall be eſteemed the greateſt Honour, Grace and Godlineſs, and the preſence of Chriſt will be moſt prized and regarded. When there ſhall be ſuch Kings, that will value Chriſt more then their Crowns, as Rev. 4.10. When goodneſs ſhall go for true greatneſs, and Godlineſs for the beſt gain.

27. And their ſhall in no wiſe enter into it any thing that defileth, neither whatſoever worketh abomination or maketh a lye, but they which are written in the Lambs Book of life.Then are the Characters of thoſe given, that ſhall have the honour to be admitted into this famous place;

1. Negatively, viz. no Pagan Idolaters nor Anti-chriſtian lyers, that belong to the Beaſts, Catalogue, But

2. Affirmitively ſuch only as by the Lambs Regiſter ought to have entrance.

Intimating that how ever there ſhall be ſuch flocking into the Church of Chriſt, and that it ſhall ſo wonderfully increaſe, as Iſa. 54.1, 2, 3, 4. Yet will ſhe not greaten her ſelf, as Babylon uſed to do, by taking in good and bad, and letting in the World into the Church; No there ſhall be no ſuch admiſſions; but onely ſuch muſt enter therein, as anſwer the qualifications laid down in Gods Word (or Lambs Book) that do by living fruits of Faith and Repentance, witneſs Saintſhip, and teſtifie thereby that they are called choſen and faithful, and ſo entering the Gate Chriſt, do paſs by the Watch-men, the faithful miniſtry to ſhare and partake of the Priviledges of the Church.

The next bleſſing and benefit accrewing,

Chap. 22.

1. And he ſhewed me a pure River of water of life, clear as Cryſtal proceeding out of the Throne of, God and of the Lamb.

2. In the midſt of the ſtreet of it and of either ſide of the River was their the Tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and y • ilded her fruit every moneth: and the leaves of the Tree were for the healing of the Nations.

is the plentiful rich proviſion, that is provided for the ſupply both for neceſſity and delight, comprized under the Water and Tree of Life, alluding to the Tree of Life in the Garden and Ezekiels River, Ezek. 47.

Intimating that the glorious preſence, that had ſo inricht the Church, ſhould by a plentiful rich ſupply of Spiritual grace (flowing from the Throne of Grace) ſo maintain the ſame continually, that each ſhall have ſuch ſtore, that out of their bellies ſhall flow Rivers of living water, Jo. 7.38.

Laſtly,

3. And there ſhall be no more curſe; but the Throne of God and of the Lamb ſhall be in it and his ſervants ſhall ſerve him.

4. And they ſhall ſee his face and his name ſhall be in their Foreheads.

To Crown this bleſſed and glorious ſtate, there is a Throne erected as well as a Temple, wherein his maked ſervants ſhall ſee his Face that ſerve him.

Intimating that Satans Seat, Rev. 21.13. And the Beaſts Throne, Rev. 16. That brought the curſe, being removed, the Lambs Throne inſtead thereof is erected; wherein his Servants that are his Sealed ones, Eph. 1.13. 2 Tim. 2.19. And that by a viſible Holy profeſſion bear the Lambs Name in their Foreheads and injoy his preſence, ſhall ſerve him therein, and ſhall as his Subſtitutes and Vice-gerent manages the affairs of his Kingdom and Soveragnity, to his glory and praiſe as Satans inſtruments and ſervants did before, order and diſpoſe in the Beaſts Kingdom. Amen, Allelujah.

The Firſt Queſtion neceſſary to be ſpoken to, for the better clearing what hath been before aſſerted relating to the thouſand years Reign, is.

WHether the thouſand years Reign is not yet paſt, as Brightman, Napier, Fox, &c. formerly Hamond, Durham, Harvey, and others more lately do aſſert from ſuch like reaſons as theſe that follow, which I have gathered out of their writings, viz

1. Becauſe (as they ſuppoſe) the Dragons caſting down to the Earth in the 12th. Chapter is one and the ſame with his being bound and caſt into the bottomleſs pit in the 20th. Chapter, and therefore muſt the Epocha of the thouſand years, of the Saints Reign mentioned, Rev. 20. be reckoned from the fall of Heatheniſm in Conſtantines time, and ſo is expired many years ſince.

2. Becauſe of the Order of the Prophecy, as expreſt in the 20th and 21th. Chapters, the new Heaven, and the new Earth, and the new Jeruſalem, containing a viſible Kingdom on Earth, is ſo long after, not contemporaneous with the thouſand years.

3. Becauſe Chriſt is perſonally to appear in the new Jeruſalem, ſo inconſiſtent with the thouſand years ſtate.

4. Becauſe of the duration of the new Ieruſalem, ſo much beyond the thouſand years, one being limited, the other for ever.

5. Becauſe of the agreement of the Heaven and Earth paſſing away, viz. the matteriall Rev. 20.11. with Rev. 21.1.

6. Becauſe the Gog-Magog Hoſt cannot come out of the new Heaven.

To which I reply ſpeaking to them in Order. And therefore in anſwer to the firſt Reaſon I ſay,

That the ſubduing of the Dragon with ſeven Heads and ten Horns with the Crowns upon his Heads, and caſting him out of Heaven to the Earth by Michael, Rev. 12.8, 9. Is not, nor cannot be the ſame with his apprehending, caſting into, ſhutting up, and ſealing in the bottomleſs pit for a thouſand years by the Angel that comes from Heaven, which I prove from theſe four eſſential differences.

1. From the point of time, when each caſting down was.

2. From the different places, where done.

3. From the different actions and circumſtances in each.

4. From the different ends in both.

Firſt, From the difference of time, when theſe two caſtings down were, which may appear in the particulars following, viz.

1. That in the 12th. Chapter was before the Beaſts riſe, that in the 20th. after his ruine.

2. That in the 12th. was before the 42 Months or 1260 days, and that in the 20th. after.

3. That in the 12th. was upon the treading under foot the Holy City, and that in the 20th. upon the erecting, or reſtoring it.

4. That in the 12th. takes place under the ſixth Seal, and that in the 20th. not till the ſeventh Trumpet, which is no leſs then 1260. years difference in time.

Now that the Dragons caſting to the Earth in the 12th was according to theſe forementioned characteriſtical notes, viz. before the Beaſts riſe, or 42. Moneths taking place, when the City was troden under foot, and in the time of the ſixth Seal, is fully owned and aſſerted. And that this binding was not till the Beaſts ruine, end of fourty Moneths, the reſtoring of the City, and the ſeventh Trumpets ſounding, I thus prove

If the Dragon was not bound, but free under the firſt ſix Trumpets of the ſeventh Seal, it remaines he muſt be bound under the ſeventh, and ſo conſequently at the end of the 42 Moneths, and Beaſts ruine and reſtoration of the City, which are all as contemporaneous as the other four. But that he was not bound under the firſt ſix Trumpets, I thus prove,

1. Not under the ſix firſt Seals; for then he wore the imperial Crown upon his head, and ſo fought Michael under the ſixth Seal, Chap. 12. 3, 7. Chap. 6.12, &c.

2. Not under the Six firſt Trumpets; for then was the time of the womans being in the Wilderneſs, wherein the Dragon is ſo far from being bound, that he caſts flouds out of his mouth after her, and makes War with the remnant of her ſeed, that keep the Commandments of God, and the Teſtimony of Jeſus, Rev. 12.13, 15, 17.

3. Neither under the Beaſts Reign; for they that follow the Beaſt worſhip the Dragon, Rev. 13.2, 3, 4. The falſe prophet alſo being one of his Leiutenants, and delegates, works wonders and deceives the Inhabitants of the Earth. And how can he be ſaid to be bound, and ſo bound too, that he ſhall not deceive them at all during tha this binding, as Rev. 20.3. when he all along this time aforeſaid plays ſuch Rex, not only by himſelf, but ſubſtitutes.

4. That he was 〈◊〉 at liberty till the deſtruction of the Beaſt, which is one and the ſame time with the ſix Trumpets, appeareth; for upon the pouring out of the ſixth Vial, there is a confederacy, combination, and conjunction, in preparation to the great Battle, by ſending their Emiſſaries to the Kings of the Earth to gather them thereto, and accordingly we have theſe three great Leaders, with the Kings, Captains, &c. gathered to Armageddon, Rev. 16.16. and the ſucceſs of the Battle, Chap. 19. viz. the routing and deſtruction of the Armies, the taking of the three Generals, and the Sentence that was paſt, and executed upon them, viz. the Beaſt and falſe-prophet to be caſt alive into the lake of fire, and the Dragon to be bound, and caſt into the bottomleſs pit as a cloſe priſoner for 1000. years, and afterwards to be caſt into the lake, where the Beaſt and falſe prophet were caſt a thouſand years before, being all one and the ſame ſtory.

By which it manifeſtly appears the Dragon was at liberty, and unbound, till the Beaſt and falſe-prophet were ruined and deſtroyed.

Mr. Fox himſelf doth in p. 130. of his firſt Book, calculate the 1000. years to ſucceed the 12 • 0. days or 42. Months, and the Witneſſes, death and reſurrection: But withall (it is true) doth conclude thoſe miſtical Numbers to contain no more than 294. years, viz. from the Death of John Baptiſt, to the end of Maxentius and Licinius, and the 1000. years to commence from Conſtantine.

Secondly, As theſe two Actions differ in point of time, ſo alſo in point of place, viz. that of the 12th appears (upon the War in Heaven) to be a caſting down from thence, by Michael and his Angels that ſubdued him: But this in the 20th ſeems to be a Scene acted in another place, viz not in Heaven, but by an Angel coming down from Heaven, viz. to the Earth where the Dragon was, and in the Armageddon rout apprehends him upon the Earth, and caſts him not out of Heaven to the Errth, as before, but out of the Earth (as it were under the Earth) into the bottomleſs pit.

The one being a caſting him out of that Empire he poſſeſſed in the Roman world, when Conſtantine (as a type of the man-child that muſt rule the Nations) did vanquiſh Maxentius in the Weſt, and Licinius in the Eaſt, to the poſſeſſing their Dominions (with his own) which extended over a good part of Aſia and Africa, and over the greateſt part of Europe, with the Metropolis and principal ſeat Rome it ſelf.

The other a caſting him out of the Empire, he ſhall enjoy at the Armageddon Battle, which will comprehend no leſs than three whole parts of the world, yea all that the ten horned Crowned Beaſt poſſeſſeth not: the Dragons circuit then containing Aſia, Africa and America, whether Turk, Mogul, Emperours of Perſia, China, India, Preſter John, or America, north or South, the Beaſt bearing way in the European Territories only; the whole Heatheniſh Rule being then called Dragon, in diſtinction from the Beaſt, or Antichriſtian powers, and yet both together doth but make up that fourth Monarchy, that extends it ſelf to the four parts of the world; for they in conjunction (as you find, Rev. 16.13, 14.) command and influence the whole world, which Chriſt is to vanquiſh in the fifth Monarcy, that the Kingdoms of this world may become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Chriſt, and the City of God be of as large an extent, as the City of the Nations, which Conſtantines Dominion heretofore was not; for he had no part of America, but part of Aſia, and Africa, and not all Europe, and of far leſs extent is the Turkiſh Territories, ſuppoſed to be the Dragon.

And ſo upon the Dragons ſecond foil, he is neither to have place in Heaven, viz. in the Roman world or European Territories, the principal part thereof, that was poſſeſſed by the Beaſt, nor yet in the Earth, viz. in the heatheniſh Rule and Soveraignty, all which is to be in the hands of the Saints, during the thouſand years, and the Dragon as far from either as a perſon that is ſhut up, and fettered and chained in a Dungeon.

Thirdly, From the different Actions and Circumſtances relating to the one and the other, as expreſt in each Chapter; nothing related in the 20th appearing to be in the 12th, nor any thing in the 12th to be tranſacted in the 20th.

In the 20th there are four things related of the Dragon.

1. That he was apprehended by an Angel deſcending from Heaven.

2. That he was bound or chayned by the ſaid Angel.

3. That he was caſt into the Bottomleſs Pit.

4. Shut up and ſealed therein for a Thouſand years, but none of theſe in the 12th Chapter.

Neither is that Fighting in Heaven, nor caſting down of the Dragon from Heaven to Earth, as expreſt in the 12th, once ſo much as named in the 20th, but the contrary as before.

Fourthly, From the different end of the Dragons dealing with, in one place and the other; Becauſe,

1. In the Twelfth Chapter he is caſt out into the Earth (not there to be Bound) but to wander up and down at his pleaſure, which further appears; Becauſe he was

2. To torment, vex, diſturb and deceive the Inhabitants of the Earth, and therefore is Wo pronounced to them, becauſe of that great wrath he comes down to them in verſe, 12

3. To annoy the Church by perſecutions, ſtirring up of War, caſting Flouds out of his mouth againſt her, as being full of wrath againſt the woman, and the remnant of her feed that keep the Commandments of God, and have the Teſtimony of Jeſus; Whereas in the 20th it is expreſly laid down as one eſſential reaſon of his binding and caſting into the Pit for a Thouſand years, That he ſhould deceive the Nations no more, till the Thouſand years were expired. And the Church was to be ſo far from annoyance and diſturbance by him, or any of his accomplices, that they are ſaid to ſit upon the Thrones in a Reigning, peaceable poſture, and all enemies under their ſubjection; which ſtate doth not poſſibly admit of ſuch Satanical diſturbances.

Theſe things being ſo, it then appears, that there is a manifeſt miſtake in that firſt Reaſon urged,

And that the Epocha, that is made of the Thouſand years in Rev. 20. muſt not be reckoned from Conſtantines caſting down Heatheniſm in the downfall of the 10 horned Imperial Dragon, which was before the 42 months under the Sixt ſeal, during the treading under foot the holy City, before the riſe of the Beaſt.

But at the binding and reſtraint of thoſe Heatheniſh Governments influenced by the Devil that ſhall be exerciſed all the World over, in diſtinction from the Beaſtly or Antichriſtian powers and at the end of the 42 months, the finiſhing of the Beaſts reign, the building of the City or new Jeruſalem and the ſounding of the ſeventh Trumpet.

But now in anſwer to that Objection; What Kingdom of Chriſt in the hands of his Saints could that be, that during the Thouſand years was ſo expoſed to the Dragons and Beaſts rage, wrath, fury, perſecution, ſo ſhut up in the Wilderneſs, ſo hunted, ſlaughtered and deſtroyed? It is ſaid in anſwer, that it is only an inviſible and ſpiritual Kingdom that is there intended.

But that it cannot ſo be underſtood, let the Text it ſelf be the Judge, which Firſt aſſigns Reſurrection and Life to be the undoubted marks and characters of the Church of Chriſt in this their Reign, as death and not life to be the mark writ upon Antichriſts Church (the Antitheſis) For as durcng the Dragon and Antichriſts Reign, the true Church was in a ſtate of Death and Bondage, viz. Civil death. Rev. 11.7, 8, 9. Rom. 8. • 6. So now is the Falſe to take its turn in the valley of the ſhadow of Death, and to give an account with their lives and liberties for all the cruelty they have exerciſed to the members of Chriſt. Rev. 11.13. • 8.6, 19.2. Who are therefore during the Saints Reign ſaid not to live, viz. a Civil Life; The Life of the one being the Death of the other, which you'l find are not only the plain words and true ſenſe of the place, but what is ſo agreeable to the parallel place. Rev. 11.12, 13, 14. 15. For when the witneſſes riſe and aſcend, then Wo and Deſtruction befalls their enemies, which can no wayes be confined to a Spiritual and Inviſible Reſurrection and Life, without manifeſt injury to truth, and ſpoiling the very drift and ſcope of the holy Spirit in the Prophecy.

Secondly, We have alſo in the Text, Thrones and Judgment aſſigned to this Reign, which are certain infallible Enſigns and Characters of viſible Rule and Authority, when as Judges they ſhall ſit upon Thrones, judging their enemies, who have in a judicial way judged them all the time of their Reign, and which by no means can be confin'd to Spiritual and Inviſible Thrones and Judgment.

Thirdly, This Reign of the Saints is further held forth as a reward of their ſorrow and ſuffering and faithfull witneſs to Chriſt, under Antichriſts Reign, which was not Spiritual and Inviſible, but open and manifeſt, as now their reward muſt be; Antichriſt being now turned off the ſtage, and they having ſuffered with, or for Chriſt, muſt now Reign with, or for him: As Rev. 5.10.7.14, 15, 16.

Fourthly, From what already hath been ſaid from the Text, as to the end of the Dragons binding, that he might not deceive the Nations any more during the thouſand years, which is explained afterward to be a ſtirring them up to annoy and diſturb the Saints, which he doth after his releaſe to the encompaſſing the camp of the Saints and the beloved City; Which is a further fuller demonſtration of their viſible rule: For during the ſaid ſeaſon of a thouſand years, they are to enjoy abſolute peace and quiet; for Satan being bound by Chriſts chains and Laws, the Nations are preſerved from deceit, and the Saints thereby kept in tranquility, as the bleſſed effect of Viſible Rule and good Government.

Beſides the confining of an Inviſible ſpiritual Reign to the thouſand years, is in my judgment as inconſiderate, as inconſiſtent to the truth: for ſince there were any Saints in the World, it may be ſaid, they ſo Reigned, and ſo all ages both before and ſince might as well be eſteemed the Saints Reign, as that thouſand years; ſo that if the thouſand years be paſt, then is the Saints Inviſible ſpiritual Reign paſt alſo, which none upon ſecond thoughts will in any wiſe affirm.

Object. But it is ſaid if it be not ſ iritual and inviſible, what will you make of Rev. 12.10. It being there ſaid upon the Dragons caſting down, that now is come Salvation and ſtrength and the Kingdom of our God, and the power of his Chriſt, and in Rev. 7.15, 16, 17. As contemperaneous therewith, It is ſaid that the ſealed ones are upon the Throne of God and ſerve him day and night, &c. and the Lamb in the midſt of the Throne feeds them, compared alſo with a parallel place. Rev 5.9, 10. Wh re the new Song is ſung upon the opening of the Seals; Thou haſt made us unto our God Kings and Prieſts, and we ſhall Reign on the Earth. Now all this muſt either relate to an inviſible Kingdom and Reign at this time, or viſible, but the latter it could not, becauſe of the Beaſts Reign that ſo immediately took place.

To which I reply, Firſt as to Rev 12.10 that that action of outing the Heathen Rulers with their Gods and Diabolicall worſhips, overturning their Temples, executing Judgment upon thoſe, that ſo long murdered the Saints upon the account of Chriſtianity, and this too to bring into the ſupreme Government of the World, one that would manage it for and under Chriſt, and for the good of his Saints, was no doubt as ſtupendious a change in the Romane World, as it was a manifeſt real type of what ſhould hereafter be, when the Manchild ſhould indeed take to himſelf his great power and Reign. And this no doubt was an actual putting forth of Chriſts viſible power, Kingdom and Authority; For the quarrel betwixt Michael and the Dragon, as the Text ſtateth it, was, whether the Dragon or Manchild ſhould rule the Nations; and the War accordingly was in Heaven; not as ſome notion it, only in and concerning the Religions then profeſſed in the World, viz. whether Chriſt or Jupiter ſhould be worſhiped; but who ought to have the Government of the World, without which their Idol Gods, Temples, and Worſhip could not have been ſo abandoned, as thy were upon that wonderfull change. For by Heaven here where the War was and out of which the Dragon was caſt, and into which Conſtantine entred, was the Viſible Government and Authority that was exerciſed in the Romane World; as Mr, Mede very learnedly, and the Aſſemb • ies Annotations with Mr. Bernard and others with great demonſtration do illuſtrate, as is before demonſtrated, to which the Reader is referred. Though this muſt alſo be granted, that this viſible Authority thus gained on Chriſts behalf continued but a ſhort ſpace, and was after Conſtantines time eclipſed, as one well obſerves, ſaying, Thus it was at the beginning of this turn of things, this Reign and Kingdom ſoon clapt in again as the Sun in a Cloud, in respect to the outward splendour of it, as intimated. Rev. 12.5.

And as to that urged from Rev. 7.9, 10.15, 16, 17.5.9, 10. As belonging to this time, I conceive upon better conſideration it will be found to be a clear miſtake.

Becauſe they properly belong to the Seventh, not the Sixth Trumpet being the ſame Palm-bearing multitude, who are the Citizens of the new Jeruſalem. as Rev. 21.4. with 7.6. where it is ſaid in both places; They ſhall hunger no more nor thirſt any more, and that the Lamb ſhall feed them, and lead them to the living Fountains of Water, and that God ſhall wipe away all tears from their eyes.

They are alſo the 144000 ſealed and marked ones mentioned to ſtand with the Lamb upon mount Zion ſinging the New ſong Chapter 14. which is no other then the New ſong mentioned Rev. 5.9, 10. and ſo all belonging to one and the ſame time, viz Chriſts Reign, when they are made Kings and Prieſts upon the Earth, to the New Jeruſalem-ſtate and to the Sounding of the ſeventh Trumpet.

But it is ſaid, This Song was ſung upon the opening of the ſeals; It is true, it was ſo, and you'l find upon the opening of the ſeventh Seal, brings on the ſeven Trumpets and ſeven Vialls, and the ſeventh Trumpet and ſeventh Vial, contemporize with the New Jeruſalem or ſeven Mellennium, and ſo finiſheth the myſtery of God, and therefore properly applyed to them, but ſhort of them, can in no ſence be either pertinent or true.

To the ſecond Objection, as to the order of the Prophecy, I think I need do little but return that Obſervation for the Solution, viz That for the order of things to be done, whereof the Revelation speaketh, we muſt ſearch that in the Seal-prophecy, which ends with the 11th Chapter; all that follows being only a more plentifull declaration of things hinted before, and ſo the order is not ſo much regarded in this latter prophecy, that (viz the Order) being to be fetcht out of the former. Which is true, For you will find in this latter Syſteme of Prophecies from the 11th Chapter that the former part of the 12th takes place before much of the 11th; and the former part of the 13th the latter part of the 12th: And good part of the 11th contemporizeth with (if not precedes) much of the 14th: The 18, 19 and 20th is an explanation of the 17th or rather all from the 11th Chapter to the end is but an enlargement and expoſition of what is epitomized in the 11th, where under the witneſſes prophecy, Death, Reſurrection and Aſcenſion is held forth the Beaſts riſe, rage and ruine and the taking place of Chriſts Kingdom which the mind of wiſdom (warily obſerving the parallel of Synchroniſms) muſt get the diſtinct knowledge into each, as laid down mixedly from the 11th to the end.

And that no ſuch order, as is ſuggeſted, is to be obſerved, nor any ſuch diſtance betwixt them as imagined; But that the New Jeruſalem, beloved City, new Heaven and Earth or City of God is one with Chriſts Kingdom in the thouſand years, may appear from theſe following conſiderations, viz.

Firſt, Becauſe upon the deſtruction of the fourth Monarchy, viz. (the Whore and Beaſt or the Magiſterial and Miniſterial part of Antichriſt) the thouſand years Reign of Chriſt and the Saints begin; or the marriage of the Lamb, or new Heavens-ſtate (being both one, as Rev, 19.7.21.2.) takes place; and therefore are the Hallelujahs ſung by the Church for the Salvation, Glory, Honour and Power, that Jeſus Chriſt takes to himſelf thereupon. Rev. 19.6, 7, 8, 9.

Secondly, Becauſe it is fully manifeſt, that the beloved City is in being during the thouſand years: For upon the Dragons releaſe he ſtirs up the Nations againſt the City of God, and accordingly is the Gog-Magog deſign to beſiege and encompaſs it, which is no leſs in circuit than the whole Earth, being the Antitheſis to great Babylon the City of the Nations: for as one goes down, the other goes up, in the beginning of the thouſand years, by which it is undenyable, that during the thouſand years the beloved City had a being, and for better ſatisfaction herein, you may ſee Mr Mede p. 24. upon his 6th Synchroniſm.

Thirdly, Becauſe of the Harmonious marks, and Characters, that accord with both in their taking place in the World, viz.

1. Doth the new Jeruſalem enter, when the ſeventh Trumpet Soundeth and the Kingdoms of this World become the Kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Chriſt? Rev. 11.15, 18. So doth the thouſand years. Rev. 20.4, 6. comparde with 19.6.

2. Doth the new Jeruſalem take place upon the pouring out of the Vials, and finiſhing the myſtery of God Rev. 10.7. when the Angel of the Vials ſaith it is done? Rev. 21.6. So upon the pouring out of the ſeventh Vial upon the deſtruction of the Beaſt, when the thouſand years begin, as Rev. 19.21, 22. Rev. 20.1. It is alſo ſaid, It is done. Rev. 16.16, 17.

3. Is one the beginning of Chriſts viſible Kingdom upon the Earth? ſo is the other. Rev. 20.4, 6.19 6.

4. Is one the time of the Marriage of the Lamb with his Church and people. Rev. 21.3, 9. ſo is the other. Rev. 19 6, 7.

5. Is one the time of Jacobs reſt from his ſorrow, and from his fear, and from his hard bondage wherein he was made to ſerve. Iſa. 14.2. So is the other, that ſeventh day or ſeventh thouſand years or great Sabbatiſm. Heb. 4.9. When all enemies, Kings of the Earth, and their Armies are brought down, and Satan bound, and Saints as Kings and Prieſts aſcend the throne and peaceably Reign. Rev. 20 4, 6.

6. Is there to be building, planting, marrying and giving in marriage, procreation, enjoyment of Liberty, Peace, Eaſe, plenty in the new Jeruſalem, new Heaven and Earth-ſtate? as is affirmed from Iſai. 65.21, 33. So alſo muſt be the thouſand years; where Chriſts virtual preſence is in that myſtical Reſurrection-ſtate: For, neither before, nor after the thouſand years ſhall there be ſuch a ſtate to the Church; therefore it muſt be in the thouſand years: After the thouſand years is the Judgment day, Corporeal Reſurrection, and perſonal coming of our Lord Jeſus, as I have at large proved elſewhere, when all the Saints are in glorified bodyes, as 1 Joh. 3.20, 21. Phil. 3.20, 21. 1 Theſ. 4.15, 16, 17. 1 Cor. 15.51, 52. And that as well the changed, as raiſed Saints in which ſtate it is expreſly ſaid Luke 20.34. That they who ſhall be accounted worthy to obtain that World and the Reſurrection from the Dead, (Mark that not onely the raiſed Saints, but whoever ſhall be accounted worthy to obtain that World, taking in the changed alſo) neither marry, nor are given in marriage, neither can they die any more; for they are equal to the Angels, and are the Children of God, being the Children of the Reſurrection; ſo that this above all contradiction aſſerted, that they which partake of the Angelical glorious ſtate in the World to come, are not capable of ſuch ſenſitive enjoyments; therefore of neceſſity muſt it bee before in this new Heaven, new Jeruſalem, or 1000 years ſtate.

7. Is the new Jeruſalem or City of God, extenſive over the whole Earth, as great Babylon the City of the Nations was? So is the Reign of Chriſt in the thouſand years. Rev. 20.9.

8. Is this glorious City made up of living, not dead ſtones and materialls? ſo is the Church of Chriſt in an eſpecial manner during the thouſand years, Rev. 20.6. Eph, 2.19.

The third Object. againſt the Harmony or oneneſs of theſe two ſtates is; becauſe of thoſe Scriptures that ſo poſitively in their apprehenſions aſſert Chriſts perſonal preſence in the new Ieruſalem-ſtate, ſo inconſiſtent with the 1000. years, after which is to be the Gog. Magog attempts. The Scriptures uſually mentioned are, Rev. 21.3.22.22.3. The Tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and God himſelf ſhall be with them. The Throne of God and of the Lamb ſhall be in it, and his ſervants ſhall ſerve him, and they ſhall ſee his face, &c.

To which I would ſay in the firſt place, that if I have reaſoned right in anſwer to the former Objection about the order, it neceſſarily and undeniably follows, that theſe Scriptures that ſpeak of Gods Tabernacling, and dwelling with men, and men beholding his face, muſt be underſtood of a vertual preſence and co-habitation, and not perſonal and proper: which I think will be eaſily granted by them, eſpecially that acknowledge the thouſand years inconſiſtent with the perſonal preſence, the Analogy of Faith being to be kept in all our interpretations and expoſitions.

But ſecondly, neither is there any thing expreſt in theſe Scriptures, that neceſſitates literal underſtanding, ſo as to inforce a perſonal preſence, much of the ſame being expreſt elſewhere relating to Goſpel days, of the vertual preſence, as 2 Cor. 6.16. for ye are the Temple of the living God, as God hath ſaid, I will dwell in them and walk in them, Rev 2.1. Chriſt is ſaid to walk in the golden Candleſticks or Churches, and the great priviledge of Saintſhip, is to hold Communion with God, to maintain fellowſhip, to walk with him, to enjoy the light of his Countenance, and to ſee his face; The Scriptures I need not quote being ſo well known.

Thirdly, That the perſonal preſence cannot be in the new Jeruſalem ſtate, as granted it cannot be in the thouſand years, I refer you to thoſe many Arguments, Reaſons and Scriptures given in the former part.

The fourth Objection is from the duration of the new Heaven or new Jeruſalem, which is ſaid to be ſet without date, and to be for ever and ever, Chap. 22.5. and to remain before God as an immoveable pillar, Iſa. 66.22. and Daniel calls it an everlaſting Dominion, which a Kingdom expreſly bounded with a thouſand years cannot be called.

To which I anſwer, that there is no concluding Argument in this neither; for what is more frequent in Scripture, than by the terms ever, yea ever and ever, and everlaſting, to mean ſome ſpace of time, yea and that ſometimes a term ſhort of a thouſand years too. Is not the Covenant of Circumciſion called a perpetual and everlaſting Covenant? Exod. 31.19. Gen. 17.13. The Prieſt-hood an everlaſting Prieſt-hood? Exod. 40.15. The Temple is ſaid to continue for ever? 1 Kings 8.13. with everlaſting Gates, Pſal. 24.7, 9 The ſervitude of the Iſraelites till the Jubile for ever, Exod. 21.6. Deut. 15.17. Lev. 25.39. &c. The Land of Canaan was given the Children of Iſrael to inhabit for ever and ever, Jer. 25.5. The ſeventy years Captivity is called perpetual, Jer. 25.9.

Therefore I conclude, that there is no Ground or warranty at all upon ſuch niceties to draw ſuch ſingular concluſions, and not only to ſlit, ſeparate, and divide theſe States, but to ſet them at ſuch a vaſt diſtance, a thouſand years at leaſt, which indeed makes a wide breach in the Prophecie, and run upon that Rock of ſetting the thouſand years ſo far off, as to be paſt already, which I conceive is not to be reconciled either with the ſpirits interpretation in this Book, the ſcope of the place, or other Scriptures, and neceſſarily runs upon a thouſand inconveniences.

The fifth Objection is, that out of the Rev 20.11. where becauſe it is ſaid the Earth and Heaven fled away at Chriſts appearance, ſo as there was no more place for them: therefore it is concluded, that it is the ſame Heaven and Earth, viz. that in the 21.1. is ſaid to have paſt away, as the firſt Heaven and Earth to make way for the new Heaven and Earth or new Jeruſalem.

But I conceive they are as different in their Natures as they are in their times, being a thouſand years diſtant at leaſt from each other; the one Rev. 21.1. being the miſtical Heaven and Earth, outward, viſible Rule, Dignity and Soveraignty, ſuch as the Dragon, Beaſt and falſe-prophet have exerciſed in the fourth Monarchy, as is before largely proved, not only from the ſcope of the place, and many Scriptures of the Prophets, but from the excellent obſervation of Mr. Mead, Aſſemblies Annotations. Mr. Bernard, &c. in this place; for now the old Heavens and Earth in the fourth Monarchy being paſt away in order to its Antitheſis taking place, the new Heavens and Earth or new Jeruſalem, Saints Reign, or fifth Monarchy in the thouſand years, which the 65. Iſa. 17. &c. fully demonſtates, evincing it to be a ſtate, wherein there is to be Building, Planting, Marrying and giving in Marriage, enjoyment of peace and plenty by the Saints and Elect, which are utterly inconſiſtent to the perſonal Reign of Chriſt, after the erecting of the white Throne in the Judgment day. The other in the 20.11. is the material old Heaven and Earth, that at Chriſts coming and perſonal appearing paſs away, as 2 Pet. 3.10. where it is ſaid that the day of the Lord ſhall come, as a Thief in the night, in which the Heaven ſhall paſs away with a great noiſe, and the Elements ſhall melt with ſervent heat, the Earth alſo, and the works therein ſhall be burnt up, and the Heavens being on fire ſhall be diſſolved, and that this intendeth the material Heavens and Earth, beyond all diſpute the ſeventh verſe tells us; that as the former Heaven and Earth, viz. the old world was by Gods Word deſtroyed by Water, ſo the Heaven and Earth that is now, by the ſame word are kept in ſtore, reſerved unto fire againſt the day of Judgment and perdition of ungodly men, and this in order to thoſe material new Heavens and Earth, that in this time of reſtitution of all things muſt take place, wherein Chriſt and all his Saints in the general Reſurrection and Judgement (as this Rev. 20.11.) in that his miſphatical Kingdom (after his Davidical or Monarchical kingdom is over) ſhall Reign and Judge. Now the ſame Heaven and Earth, that Peter ſaith, ſhall at Chriſts preſence paſs away with a great noiſe, John ſaith here, The Earth and the Heaven fled away at his preſence (or from his face) erecting now his white Throne, where he will judge the wicked and ungodly.

The ſixth and laſt Objection that is to be ſpoken to, and indeed is ſignificantly urged, is this, viz. that if this thouſand years ought to be eſteemed the new Heaven and Earth, how then can it bring forth ſuch Vipers and Monſters, as Gog and Magog, who muſt either be of the firſt or old Heaven and Earth, or of the new: Not of the new; for they muſt remain, Iſa. 65. And if of the old, how then are they paſt away?

To which I reply, that this new Heaven and Earth, viz. the Monarchical Rule of Chriſt in the hands of the Saints over the Nations of the Earth, hath its date and laſteth but a thouſand years, during alſo which time Satan is bound, viz. all worldly Empire put down, no Government in the hands of any, but Saints, and the Nations all in perfect ſubjection: But it is according to the decree of Heaven, that at the expiration of theſe thouſand years, Satan ſhall be looſed, and then the Heatheniſh Nations, inſtead of ſubjecting to Chriſts Rule, will univerſally rebel and conſpire againſt it; becauſe they are only under, and in ſubjection to the Government of the new Heavenly ſtate, but never of it, none of thoſe that ever entred the holy City, and ſo in order to the fulfilling of Prophecie, to the diſſolution of the old material Heavens and Earth, and bringing on the new, and to the introducing the miſphatical Kingdom. All theſe wicked Rebels muſt not only by Chriſts appearing be deſtroyed by fire (who cometh in flaming fire to take vengeance of all that know not God, nor obey his Goſpel) but alſo with the ſame fire will the material old Heaven and Elements (as before) melt with heat, and paſs away; the Earth alſo and all its works be burnt up, that the new Heavens and new Earth according to promiſe may come on. And ſo will the Lord Jeſus and the Saints continue therein to judge the quick and dead in that his miſphatical Kingdom, till he deliver all up into the hands of the Father, that God may be all in all, 1 Cor. 15.24, 28.

The ſecond Queſtion.

WHether the natural Jew is not concerned in the latter day, Promiſes and Prophecies, and particularly in thoſe that relate to the pulling down Babylon, and building of Zion, as Maton, and Holmes, and others affirm.

Becauſe as they intimate the promiſes, ſeemed chiefly to be made in their names and for their ſakes, viz. to Iſrael, Judea, Jacob, Ephraim, Benjamin and their ſeed, and who by promiſe are to return to their own Land, under one Head, Shepherd, King, to enjoy their Liberty and Priviledge, their enemies being all ſubdued, and then the Nations are only to expect good and bleſſing in and from their happineſs to whom muſt be the firſt Dominion, Mica 4.8. and the Tents of Juda to be ſaved firſt, Zach. 12.7. and therefore all other hopes, expectations and attempts for deliverance ſhort of theirs to be vain, fruitleſs, and ineffectual.

Anſw. It is true, the Prophets do ſeem in expreſs terms ſo to carry it in many places, & which therefore giveth the natural Jew, yet at ſuch a diſtance and enmity to Chriſt, having the Vail before their faces, ſo much confidence to boaſt of their natural Priviledges, looking only at the bare Letter, and not at the Goſpel myſtery contained therein.

I ſhall therefore for your better information into this ſeaſonable enquiry do theſe two things.

Firſt, lay down ſome certain plain Rules and Principles to help us in the right reading and true underſtanding of the Prophets relating to the Jews, and thoſe good things promiſed in their names, &c.

Secondly, From them draw ſome ſound and ſafe, Concluſions and inferences, for the better clearing of this great Queſtion, and whereby it will appear (I doubt not) who are moſt concerned in the promiſes, the natural or ſpiritual Jew.

1. Rule.

THat no promiſe, propheſie, or precept of the Scriptures be interpreted contrary to the Analogy of Faith, and the plain Principles aſſerted in the New Teſtament, Rom. 12.6.

Goſpel Principles to be obſerved concerning the Jews.

1. Principle. THat Jeſus Chriſt by his death hath broken down the middle Wall of partition, and of twain hath made one new man, ſo that the believing Gentile hath the ſame priviledge with the believing Jew, being both built upon the ſame foundation of the Prophets and Apoſtles, Jeſus Chriſt being the chief Corner ſtone, Eph. 2.14. to the end: inſomuch that now under the Goſpel neither Greek nor Jew, Circumciſed, Barbarian, Scythian, Bond or Free, but Chriſt is all, and in all, Col. 3.11. and ſo he puts no difference betwixt any whoſe hearts are purified by Faith, Acts 15.9. Rom. 3.22. Rom. 10.12. The inward Chriſtian Jew being now the only true Jew, Rom. 2.28, 29. Rev. 2.9.3.9. Jer. 9.25, 26.

2. Principle, That the Jewiſh priviledges of being 1. of the fleſhly ſeed of Abraham. 2. Belonging to this or the other Tribe, 3. Relating to their holy City or Nation. 4. Concerned in their Prieſt-hood, Temple, Altar, Sacrifices were all Typical, and by the Goſpel eſteemed Carnal, and Fleſhly, and were all done away in Chriſt, Col. 2.17, as may more particularly appear by the following Scripture inſtances.

Firſt, As to the Natural ſeed of Abraham, Mat. 3.9. Say not within your ſelves we have Abraham to our Father but bring forth Fruits meet for Repentance and amendment of Life, Compared, Joh. 8.37, 38. and do the works of Abraham, otherwiſe you are of your Father the Devil, ver. 44. Abrahams true ſeed which are eſteemed the ſeed of promiſe, is the believer, whether Jew or Gentile; for if they are Chriſts they are Abrahams ſeed and heirs according to promiſe, Gal. 3.16.29.4.28. Therefore whether to introduce a natural ſeed of Abraham to any Goſpel Priviledge out of Chriſt doth not deny the authority of theſe Scriptures, and thwart the new Teſtament, is ſubmitted to conſideration.

Secondly, The diſtinction of Tribes was alſo Fleſhly and Typical, Phil. 3. If any other man thinketh he hath whereof he may truſt in the Fleſh, I more: Circumciſed the eighth day, of the Tribe of Benjamin an Hebrew of the Hebrews, which he eſteemed but dung and dogs meat for the excellency and Knowledge of Chriſt. And therefore the ſame Paul 2 Cor. 5. ſaith, That henceforth know we no man after the fleſh, yea though we have known Chriſt after the fleſh, yet henceforth know we him no more: The only Tribe now is the Tribe of Judah into which the Kingſhip, Prieſt-hood, is transferred, the believers being Kings and Prieſts, the true Jew that is only of that Tribe of Iudah, being the inward Spiritual heart Circumciſed Jew: therefore whether to hold forth any Principles or interpret any Scriptures to uphold a diſtinction of Tribes in this new body and Corporation under the Goſpel, whereby the natural fleſhly typical ſeed was diſtinguiſhed of old, is not to thwart Goſpel-principles, and no leſs than to deny Chriſt, to be come in the fleſh.

Thirdly, The City Ieruſalem which under the Law was called the holy City was typical, and ſo reputed Carnal under the Goſpel, and therefore as belonging to Hagar the Bond-woman, was to be done away, and is therefore put in oppoſition to Ieruſalem, which is above, viz. the new Ieruſalem, which is the mother of us all, Gal. 4.25, 26. Heb. 12.12. compared with Eſay 54. being an explanation to each other.

Therefore whether now for any to interpret any Scriptures in the Prophets ſpeaking of Jeruſalem a holy City to be meant a material City that is to be rebuilt, and to become a Metropolis again amongſt the Nations, and to be eſteemed a holy City is not certainly to advance again Mount Zina above Mount Zion, is not to ſet up Hagar above Sarah, to bring in the City of Bondage again to the defacing the free City the new Jeruſalem, which is above all, and the mother of us all, from whence alone the free Denizens the Believers, whether Jews or Gentiles are to fetch their freedoms and Liberties?

Fourthly, That Territory called the Nation of Iudea, whether the leſſer contained betwixt Iordan and the Weſt Sea, and from Dan to Berſheba, or the greater from Sea to Sea, viz. Mediterranean, Aegyptian and Perſian, and from the River, viz. Euphrates to the end of the Earth, taking in the Arabias, &c. that was called the Land of Promiſe; the Land of Reſt was typical and fleſhly, and belonged therefore to the old Covenant, and is done away and no more to be expected by the ſeed of Promiſe, the Iſraelites, the Believers, (though it is not denyed but that the natural Jew may according to the Letter become a Nation, and dwell even in that Territory again) becauſe they now enter into, and muſt yet enjoy another Reſt, Heb. 4.3. with that promiſed Land typt out, the Believer whether Jew or Gentile being eſteemed the only choſen Generation, Holy Nation, peculiar people in the world, that either are or ever ſhall be, 1 Pet. 2.9. therefore whether for any to aſſert any Doctrines to make the Verge or Bounds of any Countrey upon Earth to be now in the Goſpel days to be ſet apart for holy Ground, and entred and poſſeſſed in chief, and by way of difference and diſtinction by any of the ſeed, is not to keep up Moſes, and out Chriſt, and to tye up Chriſts Kingdom to a particular Region that is to be over the whole World unbounded, unlimited.

Fifthly, That Prieſt-hood under the Law to which belonged the Temple, Service, Altar, Sacrifices was typical and done away by Chriſt; for as the Apoſtle reaſons, that Prieſt-hood being done away and changed and brought into another Tribe, there remains of neceſſity a change of the Law, viz. of all the appurtenances thereto.

Therefore is the Believer the Royal Prieſt-hood under Chriſt the high Prieſt, 1 Pet. 2.5.9 Heb. 8.1. they are the Temple, Tabernacle, the Mount Zion, Eph. 2.19, 20, 21, 22. Heb. 3.6, &c.

Their Prayers, Praiſes, Alms, Bodies, Spirits are the Sacrifices that in this new Teſtament-miniſtration are to be only offered as the acceptable ſervices upon that Altar; whereof they have no right to eat, that ſerve at the Carnal Tabernacle, Heb. 13.11. Therefore whether to bring in any other Seed, Tribe, City, Nation, Prieſt-hood then what is eſtabliſhed by Chriſt in the new Teſtament, is not to bring in Moſes again, and to rebuild that partition Wall that Chriſt Jeſus by his death pulled down, is not to harden the poor Jews in their enmity and ſuperſtition, and to caſt a ſtumbling Block before the Gentile believer, to the bringing back again into bondage?

2. Rule.

THat the new Teſtament Church and miniſttion are by the Prophets frequently repſented under the names, terms, ſtate, and condition that the old Teſtament Church was known by, and found in; As Jews, Iſraelites, and the ſeed of Abraham, Jacob, Jeruſalem, mount Zion, &c.

Therefore doth our laſt new Teſtament Prophet, in holding forth the condition of the Church, ſo deliver himſelf in ſuch phraſes and terms, alluding in all to the old Teſtament Church, that we might the better underſtand and comprehend what the prophets under like terms and Phraſes hold out concerning it; as the Learned Mead, Bernard, and others have at large obſerved, and whereof you may read ſomething in the 8 and 9th foregoing pages in the beginning of this Book, and to which I refer you. And therefore do they moſt excellently unfold the fourth Chapter of Rev. by comparing it with • he 2 of Numbers the 7th Chapter; holding out • he new Teſtament Church, the ſealed ones un • er the Jewiſh Names, Tribes and Phraiſes.

Therefore whether for any to take theſe things 〈◊〉 the Letter, when the miſtery is intended, to •• ke them in the Figure, Type, Allegory, when the Antitype is meant, will not be to invert the ſence, and introduce great confuſion? meni legis eſt lex: not the bare words, but the meaning of the Law, is the Law.

3. Rule.

THat the Iſraelites after their Captivity had a return, and were in conjunction with the Jews, under one head David their Prince to the fulfilling of many of the Prophets, and that as well in a Literal as a Miſterial ſence.

As Firſt, under Hezekiah, eſpecially in the keeping of that Paſsover whereto many of the Tribe; came, viz. Ephraim, Aſhar, Manaſſeh, Iſſacher, Zebulon (that it is ſaid had eſcaped out of the hands of the Kings of Aſſyria) came up to Hieruſalem to keep the Paſsover, and to pay their Tithes, offerings and firſt-fruits; 2 Chron. 30. So that there was great joy in Hieruſalem; for ſince the time of Solomon, there was not the like in Hieruſalem; 20. The ſeparation between Iſrael and Judah having continued, during all the Kings in Iſrael for the ſpace of 250 years.

Secondly, In the days of Ioſiah a thouſand years after, who in his eighth year reformed all the Tribes, breaking down Altars, Groves, Images, taking away all the abominations out of all the Countreys that pertain to the children of Iſrael, and made all that were preſent in Iſrael to ſerve, even to ſerve the Lord their God; And all his dayes they departed not from following the Lord God of their Fathers. 2 Chron. 34.4, 5, 6. And kept ſuch a Paſsover, that there was none like to it kept in Iſrael, from the days of Samuel the Prophet; neither did all the Kings of Iſrael, keep ſuch a Paſsover as Joſiah kept, and the Prieſts and the Levites, and all Judah and Iſrael that were preſent, and the Inhabitants of Hieruſalem

Thirdly, In Zerubabells time under him, When by the Proclamation of Cyrus, whom the ſpirit of the Lord ſtirred up, all the Jews or Iſraelites within his Territories the 130 Provinces, including the place where Iſrael was carried, all Aſſyria had liberty to return; which was in theſe words: That whoſoever was amongſt them of all his People, let him go up to Jeruſalem which is in Judeah, to build the houſe of the Lord; And whoſoever remaineth of any place where he ſojourneth, let the men of his place, help him with Silver and with Gold, and with Goods, &c. And who accordingly came up by degrees, and did under one Prince in their own Land, partake of their Legal rights and priviledges together.

Fourthly, In the Apoſtles dayes, it is ſaid, Acts 26.7. Unto which promiſe or 12 Tribes inſtantly ſerving God day and night hope to come, and Iames directs his Epiſtle to the 12 Tribes: and Peter, 1 Pet. 1. To them alſo, by all which is it not manifeſt, that whatever the received opinion has been, that ſince Iſraels captivity, they were never heard of, that there was a return in Hezekiahs time of many of the Tribes, and in Ioſiahs time a hundred years after, many more of them inhabiting their own Land, under one King; and in Zerubabells and the Machabees time afterwards all of Davids Line; as Math. 1. and Luke the 3. And in the Apoſtles time there were Jews devout men of every Nation under Heaven, dwelling at Hieruſalem, and the 12 Tribes were then known as Paul, Iames, and Peter diſcovers.

Fifthly, Miſtically did the believing Jews and Iſraelites, whereof there were great numbers, gather under David their King, the Lord Jeſus in conjunction with the believing Gentile in his new Teſtament, Rule, Government and Soveraignty, which in expreſs Terms is ſaid by the Apoſtle Iames to be reſtoring the fallen Tabernacle of David. Acts 15. And a fulfilling of that bleſſed prophecy of Amos, and which is expected more amply to be fulfilled in the great Converſion and Conjunction of Jews and Gentiles, that is foretold in the latter days.

Therefore whether for any to aſſert, becauſe the Prophets ſo often ſpeak of a Conjunction of Iſrael and Iudah, and a return into their own Land, to the building City and Temple, and injoyment of legal rites and ceremonies under one King, that therefore thoſe prophecies are to be yet fulfilled in the Letter, is not an abſolute miſtake and ſuch a ſence, that neceſſarily offers violence to the principles of the Goſpel, and not to be reconciled with the firſt Rule before mentioned: and not onely hardens their deluded Jews in their expectation of a Temporary Meſſiah, of whom they have had already ſo many Impoſtures, but teaches the Gentile Believer to Judaize alſo, of which there have been ſo many in theſe Latter dayes, though in a miſtical and Spiritual ſence, all thoſe prophecies may admit of a larger and further Accompliſhment, as before, and which with the conſideration of what is fulfilled in the Letter as before may reconcile all.

4. Rule.

THat the great Converſion of the Iews to Ieſus Chriſt is not to be till the fulneſs of the Gentiles be come in. Luke 21.24. Rom. 11, 25 Mat. 23.38.

Which fulneſs is not to be till Babylons fall, and preaching the everlaſting Goſpel, and the erecting of the Kingdom of Jeſus Chriſt, for they are contemporary and it is clear that the Gentile Saints, who have born the heat of the day under Antichriſt, and who have kept the Commandments of God, and teſtimony of Jeſus, muſt be the ſpecial inſtruments thereof; not the Jews who have been ſuch blaſphemers of Chriſt, and all by his appointments all that live; But then will they ſo receive the Goſpel that they will bleſs thoſe that come in the name of the Lord, Mat. 23.38. And ſo in thoſe great converſions that will be effected in that day of the Lord, amongſt Jews and Gentiles, all Iſrael viz. The whole body of the Elect, the whole ſeed of Abraham ſpiritual ſhall be ſaved; which is true only in that ſence, for all Iſrael in a natural ſence ſhall not be ſaved, as Wollebius well obſerves upon Rom. 11.

FINIS.